IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


1.1 


1.25 


§28     |Z5 
IM    12.2 


1.4 


2.0 


Jil 


IP!  1.6 


^W'A 


&^ 


^l 


? 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


^s^ 


5V 


<^ 


x^ 


33  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  MSSO 

(716)  873-4S03 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


S 


Technica'  and  Bibliographic  Notas/Notas  tachniquas  at  bibliographiquas 


Tha 
tot 


Tha  Instituta  has  attamptad  to  obtain  tha  bast 
original  copy  availabia  for  filming.  Faaturas  of  this 
copy  which  may  Im  bibliographically  uniqua, 
which  may  altar  any  of  tha  imagas  in  tha 
raproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  changa 
tha  usual  mathod  of  filming,  ara  chackad  balow. 


D 
D 
D 
D 
D 
D 
D 
D 

n 


D 


Coloured  covars/ 
Couvartura  da  coulaur 

Covars  damagad/ 
Couvartura  endommag^a 

Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaur^  et/ou  pelliculte 

Cover  title  missing/ 

Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 

Coloured  maps/ 

Cartes  g6ographiques  en  couleirr 

Coloured  inic  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 

Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 
Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 

Bound  with  other  material/ 
Reli6  avac  d'autres  documents 

Tight  binding  may  causa  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

Lareliure  serr6e  peut  causer  de  Tombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  Intirieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certainas  pages  blanches  ajoutias 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissant  dans  la  taxta, 
mais,  lorsqua  cela  6tait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  M  filmAas. 


L'Institut  a  microfilm^  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  At6  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
da  cat  axampiaira  qui  sont  paut-Atre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographiqua,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
una  image  reproduite.  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  m6thode  normale  de  f ilmage 
sont  indiqu6s  ci-dessous. 


□ 
D 

D 

n 
n 

D 
D 

n 


Coloured  pages/ 
Pages  de  couleur 

Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommagies 

Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Pages  restaurias  et/ou  pelliculies 

Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  ddcolordes,  tachet^es  ou  piqudes 

Pages  detached/  ' 

Pages  ditachdes 

Showthrough/ 
Transparence 

Quality  of  print  varies/ 
Quality  inigale  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplementary  material/ 
Comprand  du  material  suppl^mentaire 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 

Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  ref limed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellem«>nt 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  M  film^es  d  nouveau  de  fagon  A 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


Tha 
pos 
oft 
filnr 


Orii 
bag 
tha 
sioi 
oth 
firs 
sioi 
ori 


Th« 
sha 

whi 

Ma 
diff 
ant 
beg 
rigr 
raqi 
mai 


Q 


Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  supplAmantaires; 


Pagination  continued  from  Vol.  I.  Irregular  pagination 
xiii-xiv,  xxlx,  xxviii,  xxxi-xxxii,  [4]  p. 


[4U1391-321,  [vi]. 


0- 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  cheeked  below/ 

Ce  document  esi  film6  au  taux  de  reduction  indiquA  ci-dessous. 


10X 

14X 

18X 

22X 

26X 

30X 

>/ 

12X 


16X 


20X 


24X 


28X 


32X 


The  copy  filmad  here  hat  been  reproduced  thanks 
to  the  generosity  of: 

National  Library  of  Canada 


L'exemplaire  filmi  f ut  reproduit  grAc«  A  la 
gAnirosit*  de: 

Bibliothdque  nationale  du  Canada 


The  images  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possible  considering  the  condition  and  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


Les  Images  sulvantes  ont  6t6  reproduces  avec  le 
plus  grand  soln,  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  at 
de  la  nettetA  de  l'exemplaire  film6,  et  en 
conformit6  avec  Ses  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 


Orig«  tal  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


Les  exempialres  originaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  imprimie  sont  film6s  en  commengant 
par  le  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
dernlAre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'iliustration,  soit  par  le  second 
plat,  salon  le  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  filmte  en  commengant  par  la 
premiere  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'iliustration  et  en  terminant- par 
la  dernlAre  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  —^(meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  the  symbol  V  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  applies. 


Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparaftra  sur  la 
dernidre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  seion  le 
cas:  le  symbols  —►  signifie  "A  SUIVRE".  le 
symbols  V  signifie  "FIN". 


Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  dtre 
filmte  d  des  taux  de  reduction  diffirents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  dtre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  cliche,  11  est  film6  i  partir 
de  Tangle  supArieur  gauche,  de  gauche  A  droits, 
et  de  haut  en  bas,  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'images  nicessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
iilustrent  la  m6thode. 


i    t  , 

r     1 

1       ■          . 

f 

1 

t 

3 

r    A 

i 

t 

t 

■'^i 


# 


#" 


m 


» 


/r 


1 


^1. 


WILEY  AND  PUTNAM'S 


LIBRARY  OF 


AMERICAN    BOOKS. 


THE    EARLY    JESUIT   MISSIONS 


IN 


NORTH    AMERICA. 


rv 


i 


r> 


%■ 


!&, 


^>fii 


r  ■' 


h 


■ 


I" 


•\ 


J* 


,1^ 


'■i 


h 


■ 


II 


t 


.it 


M 


■■» 


COPY    OF    A    MAP, 


Il^a 


PUBLISHED  BY  THE  JESUITS, 


IN   1664. 


JSu>  Or^'^ 


Tir"-" 

J  i 


o  n.nion.ttj  cert 
IrocpxoLS 


Oi/oguen^ 


onnonftLoe/ 
Iroqaoijr 


Onn 


^es  Cvnc^  Nations 


'* 


f- 


I 


,!■■     '-t 


M 


TH  R     * 


m 


EAELY   JESUIT   MISSIONS 


IN 


■If 


^  "^*' 


9^ 


NORTH    AMERICA; 


COMPILED    AND   TRANSLATED    FROM   THE   LETTERS    OF    THE 
FRENCH    JESUITS,    WITH    NOTES. 


BY  THE 

REV.  WILLIAM  INGRAHAM  KIP,   M.A., 

COKRESPONDINO   MEMBER  OF   THE   NEW   YORK   HISTORICAL  SOCIETY. 


PART     I. 


>"'-& 


NEW  YORK : 
WILEY  AND  PUTNAM,  161  BROADWAY. 


1846. 


•»#'> 


222460 


i 


<)*ii 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1840,  by 

WILLIAM   INGRAHAM   KIP, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  or  the  District  Court  of  the  United  Stntrs  for  the 
Southern  District  of  New  York. 


11 


;•■ 


0.   A.  ALVORD,   PRINTER, 
OCR.  JOHN  AND  DCTCB  STI. 


T.  B.  SMITH,  STEREOTYPKR, 
216  WILLIAM  8TREBT. 


TO 


,7 


THE  HON.  GEORGE  FOLSOM. 


IN   REMEMBRANCE    OF 


MANY  PLEASANT  HOURS  PASSED  IN  HIS  COMPANY, 


THIS  VOLUME 


IS  INSCRIBED   AS   A   SLIGHT  TESTIMONY   OF   REGARD. 


J..  ii.,ijig.ajip,jpj  umii^i^  www.tuJMt- 


I 


^j 


PREFACE 


.'''■ 


There  is  no  page  of  our  country's  history  more  touching 
and  romantic,  than  that  which  records  the  labors  and  suf- 
ferings of  the  Jesuit  Missionaries.  In  these  western  wilds 
they  were  the  earliest  pioneers  of  civilization  and  faith. 
The  wild  hunter  or  the  adventurous  traveller,  who,  pene- 
trating the  forests,  came  to  new  and  strange  tribes,  often 
found  that  years  before,  the  disciples  of  Loyola  had  pre- 
ceded him  in  that  wilderness.  Traditions  of  the  j||plock 
robes"  still  lingered  among  the  Indians.  On  some  moss- 
grown  tree  they  pointed  out  the  traces  of  their  work,  and 
in  wonder  he  deciphered,  carved  side  by  side  on  its  trunk, 
the  emblem  of  our  salvation  and  the  lilies  of  the  Bourbons. 
Amid  the  snows  of  Hudson's  Bay — among  the  woody  isl- 
ands and  beautiful  inlets  of  the  St.  Lawrence — by  the  coun- 
cil fires  of  the  Hurons  and  the  Algonquins — at  the  sources 
of  the  Mississippi,  where,  first  of  the  white  men,  their  eyes 
looked  upon  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  and  then  traced  down 
the  course  of  the  bounding  river,  as  it  rushed  onward  to 
earn  its  title  of  "  Father  of  Waters  " — on  the  vast  prairies 
of  Illinois  and  Missouri — among  the  blue  hills  which  hem  in 
the  salubrious  dwellings  of  the  Cherokees — and  in  the  thick 
canebrakes  of  Louisiana — everywhere  were  found  the 
members  of  the  "  Society  of  Jesus."  Marquette,  Joliet, 
Brebeuf,  Jogues,  Lallemand,  Rasles,  and  Marest,  are  the 
names  which  the  West  should  ever  hold  in  remembrance- 


viii 


PREFACE. 


But  it  was  only  by  siirtering  and  trial  that  these  early 
laborers  won  their  triumphs.  Many  of  them  too  were  men 
who  hud  stood  high  in  camps  and  courts,  and  could  con- 
trast their  desolate  state  in  the  solitary  wigwam  with  the 
refinement  and  affluence  which  had  waited  on  their  early 
years.  But  now  all  these  were  gone.  Home — the  love  of 
kindred — the  golden  ties  of  relationship — all  were  to  be  for- 
gotten by  these  stern  and  high-wrought  men,  and  they 
were  often  to  go  lorth  into  the  wilderness,  without  an  ad- 
viser on  their  way,  save  their  God.  Through  long  and 
sorrowful  years  they  were  obliged  to  "  sow  in  tears"  before 
they  could  "  reap  in  joy."  Every  self-denial  gathered 
around  them  which  could  wear  upon  the  spirit  and  cause 
the  heart  to  fail.  Mighty  forests  were  to  be  threaded  on 
foot,  and  the  great  lakes  of  the  West  passed  in  the  feeble 
bark  canoe.  Hunger  and  cold  and  disease  were  to  be  en- 
countered, until  nothing  but  the  burning  zeal  within  could 
keep^ive  the  wasted  and  sinking  frame.  But  worse  than 
all  were  those  spiritual  evils  which  forced  them  to  weep 
and  pray  in  darkness.  They  had  to  endure  the  contradic- 
tion of  those  they  came  to  save,  who  often  after  listening 
for  months  w^th  apparent  interest,  so  that  the  Jesuit  began 
to  hope  they  would  soon  be  numbered  with  his  converts, 
suddenly  quitted  him  with  cold  and  derisive  words,  and 
turned  again  to  the  superstitions  of  their  tribe. 

Most  of  them  too  were  martyrs  to  their  faith.  It  will 
be  noticed  in  reading  this  volume,  how  few  of  their  number 
*'  died  the  common  death  of  all  men,"  or  slept  at  last  in  the 
grounds  which  their  Church  had  consecrated.  Some,  like 
.logues  and  du  Poisson  and  Souel,  sunk  beneath  the  blows 
of  the  infuriated  savages,  and  their  bodies  were  thrown  out 
to  feed  the  vulture,  whose  shriek,  as  he  flapped  his  wings 
above  them,  had  been  their  only  requiem.  Others,  like 
Brebeuf  and  Lallemand  and  Senat,  died  at  the  stake,  and 
their  ashes  "  flew  no  marble  tells  us  whither,"  while  the 


# 


PREFACE. 


IX 


^s? 


dusky  sons  of  the  forest  stoo(l  around,  and  mingled  their 
wild  yells  of  triumph  with  martyrs'   dying   prayers. 

Others  again,  like  the  age(^.  Marquette,  sinking  beneath 
years  of  toil,  fell  asleep  in  the  wilderness,  and  their  sorrow- 
ing companions  dug  their  graves  in  the  green  turf,  where 
lor  many  years  the  rude  forest  ranger  stopped  to  invoke 
their  names,  and  bow  in  prayer  before  the  cross  which 
marked  the  spot. 

But  did  these  things  stop  the  progress  of  the  Jesuits  ? 
The  sons  of  Loyola  never  retreated.  The  mission  they 
founded  in  a  tribe  ended  only  with  the  extinction  of  the 
tribe  itself.  Their  lives  were  made  up  of  fearless  devoted- 
ness  and  heroic  self-sacrifice.  Though  sorrowing  for  the 
[^  tlead,  they  })ressed  forward  at  once  to  occupy  their  places, 

juid,  if  needs  be,  share  their  fate.  ''  Nothing  " — wrote  Father 
le  Petit  after  describing  the  martyrdom  of  two  of  his  breth- 
ren— **  notliing  has  happened  to  these  two  excellent  mission- 
aries for  which  they  were  not  prepared  when  they  deVoted 
themselves  to  the  Indian  Missions."  If  the  flesh  trembled, 
the  spirit  seemed  never  to  falter.  Each  one  indeed  felt 
that  he  was  "  baptized  for  the  dead,"  and  that  his  own 
blood,  poured  out  in  the  mighty  forests  of  the  West,  would 
l)ring  down  perhaps  greater  blessings  on  those  for  whom 
he  died,  than  he  could  win  for  them  by  the  labors  of  a  life. 
He  realized  that  he  was  "  appointed  unto  death."  "  Ibo,  et 
non  redil)o,''  were  the  prophetic  words  of  Father  Jogues, 
when,  for  the  last  time,  he  dei)arted  to  the  Mohawks. 
When  Lallemand  was  bound  to  the  stake,  and  for  seven- 
teen hours  his  excruciating  agonies  were  prolonged,  his 
words  of  enc()ur;)geinent  to  his  companion  were,  "  Brothei- ! 
we  are  made  n  spectacle  unto  the  world,  and  to  angels, 
and  to  men."  When  Marquette  was  setting  out  for  the 
sources  of  the  Mississippi,  and  tlie  friendly  Indians  who 
had  known  him,  wished  to  turn  him  from  his  purpose  by 
declaring  "  Those  distant  nations  never  spare  the   stran  • 

I* 


PREFACE. 


gers,"  the  calm  reply  of  the  missionary  was,  "  I  shall  gladly 
lay  down  my  life  for  the  salvation  of  souls."  And  then, 
the  red  sons  of  the  wilderness  bowed  with  him  in  prayer, 
and  before  the  simple  cross  of  cedar,  and  among  the  stately 
groves  of  elm  and  maple  which  line  the  St.  Lawrence, 
there  rose  that  old  chant  which  the  aged  man  had  been 
accustomed  to  hear  in  the  distant  Cathedrals  of  his  own 
land — 

"  Vexilla  Regis  prodeunt ; 
Fulget  Crucis  mysterium."* 

But  how  little  is  known  of  all  these  men  !  The  history 
of  their  bravery  and  sufferings,  touching  as  it  is,  has  been 
comparatively  neglected.  And  it  is  to  supply  in  some  de- 
gree this  deficiency,  and  to  give  at  least  a  specimen  of 
what  the  early  Jesuits  endured  and  dared,  that  this  volume 
has  been  prepared.  It  is  sent  forth  merely  as  a  contribu- 
tion to  the  historical  records  of  the  country.  The  early 
Jesuit  missions  form  indeed  a  page  of  our  history  which 
has  never  yet  been  written,  and  the  interest  which  the 
writer  has  taken  in  them  is  entirely  accidental.  During 
the  last  year  he  found  in  a  bookstore  in  Europe,  a  set  of 
the  "  Lettres  Edifiantes  et  Curieuses,  Ecrites  des  Missions 
Etrangeres,"  in  thirty-four  volumes,  scattered  through 
which  are  letters  from  the  Jesuits  in  our  own  country. 
There  are  but  few  copies  of  this  work  in  America,  and  it  is 
thus  rendered  inaccessible  to  most  persons,  while  its  size 
would  prevent  others  from  attempting  to  investigate  it.  It 
has  therefore  remained  only  as  a  storehouse  from  which 
some  of  our  historians  have  drawn  occasional  facts  with 
regard  to  the  early  discoveries  in  our  country.  Having 
become  interested  in  reading  it,  the  writer  determined  to 

*  The  banners  of  Heaven's  king  advance, 
The  mystery  of  the  Cross  shines  forth. 

Bancroft's  United  States,  vol.  iii.  156 


# 


PREFACE. 


mg 
to 


^ 


attempt  a  literal  translation  of  the  letters  from  our  own 
part  of  the  continent.  The  notes  he  has  added  throughout 
the  work  are  designated  by  brackets.  The  map  prefixed 
is  a  facsimile  of  one  published  by  the  Jesuits  in  1664,  and 
is  to  be  found  in  the  "  Relation  de  ce  qui  s'est  passp.  en  la 
Nouvelle  France,  en  I'annee  1664." 

It  would  have  been  easy  to  have  woven  the  history 
of  some  of  these  missionaries  into  a  romantic  and  touch- 
ing narrative,  but  the  writer  preferred  allowing  them  to 
speak  for  themselves,  and  to  tell  their  own  story.  It  is 
more  interesting  to  read  the  very  words  these  earnest 
laborers  wrote  more  than  a  century  ago,  when  camping 
in  the  wilderness,  or  sharing  the  wigwams  of  the  rude 
savage.  They  portray  their  own  views  and  feelings. 
They  lead  us,  as  no  one  else  does,  into  the  inner  and  pri- 
vate life  of  our  Aborigines. 

Some  parts  of  the  volume  contain  in  successive  letters 
the  entire  missionary  life  of  an  individual.  Such  are  the 
the  first  two,  which  give  the  labors  of  Rasles  as  related  by 
himself,  while  the  third,  by  Father  de  la  Chasse,  concludes 
the  account  by  the  narrative  of  his  death.  So  again,  the 
eighth  gives  the  diary  of  Father  du  Poisson  from  the  time 
of  his  arrival  in  New  Orleans,  until  he  reached  the  distant 
scene  of  his  labors  among  the  Arkansas — the  ninth  is  his 
own  account  of  his  missionary  field — and  the  tenth,  by  an- 
other Jesuit,  tells  of  his  martyrdom  two  years  afterwards 
in  the  massacre  by  the  Natchez.  The  fourth  letter  in  this 
volume,  containing  the  life  of  the  Mohawk  maiden  whose 
reputation  still  lives  in  the  tradition  of  the  North,  as  the 
Geneveva  of  New  France,  shows  how  the  faith  was  pre- 
sented to  these  savages,  and  how  they  received  it.  The 
sixth  gives  us  for  the  first  time  an  account  of  the  expedition 
of  Montcalm,  written  at  the  time  by  an  eye-witness,  while 
the  journeys  of  Father  Marest  over  the  wide  prairies  of 


« 


56 


m 


PREFACE. 


Illinois  and  Michigan,  by  their  romantic  interest,  we  think, 
will  arrest  the  attention  of  every  reader. 

It  has  ever  been  through  life  the  object  of  the  writer, 
to  reverence  goodness  wherever  seen  and  by  whatever 
name  it  may  be  called,  and  therefore  he  is  willing  to  pay 
his  tribute  to  the  fearless  devotedness  of  these  men.  His 
heart  can  respond  with  joy  to  the  triumphs  they  won  for 
the  Cross,  when  the  wild  tribes  of  the  West  bowed  to  the 
Emblem  of  our  common  faith,*  even  though  he  differs 
widely  from  them  in  their  theology,  and  feels  that  often,  as 
in  the  case  of  Catherine,  the  superstitions  and  errors  of 
their  system  broke  a  noble  spirit  which  might  otherwise 
have  lived  for  years,  a  light  in  the  wilderness.  Yet  beau- 
tiful, notwithstanding  all  this,  was  the  life  of  the  Mohawk 
maiden — beautiful  for  the  faith  it  showed,  and  the  stern 
devotion  beneath  which  even  the  body  was  crushed, — and 
sweetly  solemn  in  the  ears  of  the  Iroquois  must  have 
sounded  the  Dies  IrcB,  as  they  slowly  bore  her  remains 
over  the  plain  of  the  Madeleine  to  their  last  resting-place. 

But  let  not  any  carry  this  feeling  too  far,  or  from  admi- 
ration of  the  romance  which  gathers  around  the  labors  of 
the  Jesuits,  feel  as  if  the  claim  of  devotedness  was  to  be 
confined  to  them  alone.  Our  own  Church  has  equally 
her  Acta  Sanctorum,  and  he  who  with  an  unquickened 
pulse  can  read  the  record  of  her  sons  who  "  counted  not 
their  lives  dear  unto  themselves,"  must  be  sadly  wanting 


*, 


■  I 


"  The  Priest 


Believed  himself  the  fables  that  he  taught : 
Corrupt  their  forms,  and  yet  those  forms  at  least 
Preserv'd  a  salutary  faith  that  wrought, 
Maugre  the  alloy,  the  saving  end  it  sought. 
Benevolence  had  gnin'd  such  empire  there, 
That  even  superstition  had  been  brought 
An  aspect  of  humanity  to  wear, 
And  make  the  weal  of  man  its  first  and  only  care," 

Sovthey^s  Tnle  of  Paraguay,  Cant.  iv.  10 


PREFACE. 


xiii 


in  a  true  appreciation  of  all  that  is  self-denying  and  holy. 
The  annals  of  no  Church  give  a  loftier  picture  of  self- 
sacrifice  than  that  furnished  by  Henry  Martyn,  when  he 
abandoned  the  honors  of  academic  life  and  exchanged 
his  happy  home  at  Cambridge  for  the  solitary  bungalow 
at  Dinapore — the  daily  disputes  with  his  Moonshee  and 
Pundit — or  the  bitter  opposition  of  the  Mahommedans  at 
Shiraz.  And  no  where  do  we  read  of  a  nobler  martyr- 
dom than  his,  when  he  lay  expiring  at  Tocat,  without  a 
friend  to  close  his  eyes  or  a  sympathizing  voice  to  ad- 
dress him.  So  too  it  was  when  Heber  left  the  peaceful 
retreat  of  Hodnet,  to  suffer  and  die  under  the  burning 
heats  of  India,  or  Selwyn  in  our  day  consecrated  him- 
self to  this  cause  among  the  wild  savages  of  New  Zea- 
land. But  the  time  would  fail  us  were  we  to  speak  of 
Buchanan,  or  Thomason,  or  Middleton,  or  James,  or  Cor- 
rie, — "  these  all  died  in  the  faith" — or  of  Wilson,  and  Spen- 
cer, and  Broughton,  and  Carr,  who  in  this  generation  went 
out  to  distant  heathen  lands,  "not  knowing  the  things 
which  should  befall  them  there."  Many  a  humble  Mis- 
sionary indeed,  who  is  now  suffering  from  poverty  and 
an  unhealthy  climate  in  our  own  western  wilds,  and 
whose  record  is  written  only  in  Heaven,  is  "  dying  daily" 
and  enduring  as  true  a  martyrdom  for  the  Gospel's  sake, 
as  any  Jesuit  whose  history  is  given  in  this  volume. 

There  is  one  thought  however  which  has  constantly  oc- 
curred to  us  in  the  preparation  of  these  letters,  and  which 
we  cannot  but  suggest.  Look  over  the  world  and  read 
the  history  of  the  Jesuit  missions.  After  one  or  two 
generations  they  have  always  come  to  naught.  There 
is  not  a  recorded  instance  of  their  permanency,  or  their 
spreading  each  generation  wider  and  deeper,  like  our  own 
missions  in  India.  Thus  it  has  been  in  China,  Japan, 
South  America,  and  our  own  land.  For  centuries  the 
Jesuit  foreign  missionaries  have  been  hke  those  " beating 


•]i- 


^pr 


Xi7 


PREFACE. 


the  air."  And  yet,  greater  devotion  to  the  cause  than 
theirt.  has  never  been  seen  since  the  Apostles'  days. 
Why  then  was  this  result?  If  "the  blood  of  the  mar- 
tyrs be  the  seed  of  the  Church,"  why  is  this  the  only 
instance  in  which  it  has  not  proved  so  ?  Must  there  not 
have  been  something  wrong  in  the  whole  system — some 
grievous  errors  mingled  with  their  teaching,  which  thus 
denied  them  a  measure  of  success  proportioned  to  their 
efforts? 

The  preparation  of  this  volume  has  formed  the  relax- 
ation of  the  writer,  when  he  wished  at  times  to  turn  from 
the  severer  studies  of  his  profession.  Probably  he  should 
not  have  ventured  to  send  it  to  the  press,  but  for  the  en- 
couragement of  one,  whose  own  publications  have  rendered 
his  name  well  known  to  the  students  of  historical  research 
in  our  country,  and  who  amidst  the  engrossing  cares  of 
active  life,  can  still  cultivate  those  scholar-like  tastes  and 
acquirements,  which  unfortunately  are  so  rare  among  us. 
To  him  therefore  the  writer  felt  he  could  most  appropri- 
ately inscribe  this  volume. 


CONTENTS. 


Missionary  Life  among  the  Abnakis.     1722 
The  Wanderings  of  Father  Rasles.    1689—1723 
The  Death  of  Father  Rasles.    172 1    .... 
Catherine,  the  Iroquois  Saint.     1656 — 1715 
The  Iroquois  Martyrs.     1688 — 1693   .... 
Montcalm's  Expedition  to  Destroy  Fort  George.     1757 
Father  Marest's  Journeys  through  Illinois  and  Michigan. 
Voyage  up  the  Mississippi.     1727 

Mission  to  the  Arkansas.     1727 

The  Massacre  by  the  Natchez.     1729 

The  Mission  to  the  Illinois.    1750       .... 


1712 


Page 
1 

21 

67 

79 

117 

137 

191 

229 

255 

265 

313 


^M 


■iiiif- 


■Tr^^-f^yfnwT'  ' 


m- 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  AMONG  THE  ABNAKIS. 


1788. 


A\:'.    ^ 


.* ' .  ♦ 


i.)) 


LETTER    I. 


,^  * 


FROM  FATHER    SEHASTIEX    RASLES,'  MISSIONARY  OF  THE  SOCIETY 
OF  JESUS  IN  NEW  FRANCE,  TO  MONSIEUR,  IIIS  NEPHEW. 


At  Nanranl8ouak,t  this  15th  of  October,  17*22. 


MONSIEUR,    MY    DEAR    NEPHEW, 


The  Peace  of  our  Lord  be  ivith  you : 

During  the  more  than  thirty  years  that  I  have  passed  in  the 
depth  of  the  forests  with  the  Savages,  I  have  been  so  occupied  in 
instructing  them,  and  training  them  to  Christian  virtues,  that 
I  have  scarcely  had  time  to  write  many  letters,  even  to  those  who 
are  most  dear  to  me.  I  cannot,  however  refuse  you  the  little 
detail  of  my  occupations  for  which  you  ask.  I  owe  it,  indeed,  to 
the  gratitude  I  feel  for  the  strong  interest  which  your  friendship 
induces  you  to  take  in  all  that  concerns  me. 

I  am  in  a  district  of  that  vast  extent  of  country  which  is 
between  Acadia  and  New  England.  Two  other  Missionaries,  as 
well  as  myself,  are  engaged  there  among  the  AbnakisX  Indians, 

[*  Charlevoix  writes  the  name  Rasles.  The  early  New  England  histo- 
rians spell  it  Ealle,  while  the  missionary  himself  in  a  letter  of  Nov.  171"2. 
signs  it  Rale.  The  latter  form  has  been  adopted  by  Francis  in  his  Life. 
Seep.  1G4.]  « 

[t  Now  Norntlgrvock  in  Maine,  The  little  Indian  village  was  near  the 
present  site  of  this  town,  on  a  beautiful  bend  of  the  river.] 

[X  The  meaning  of  this  Indian  word  is,  "  Men  of  the  East,"  and  it  was  a 
name  formerly  given  to  all  the  tribes  on  the  Eastern  coast  of  the  continent, 
but  afterwards  restricted  to  those  inhabiting  Nova  Scotia,  the  territory  of 
the  present  state  of  Maine,  and  a  part  of  Canada.    Francis^  Life  of  Eak, 

o 


•  r  . 


!i 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


but  we  are  scpa^'ated  very  far  from  each  other.  The  Abndkis 
Indians,  besides  the  two  villages  which  they  have  in  the  midst 
of  the  French  colony,  have  also  three  other  considerable  settle- 
ments on  the  borders  of  a  river.  There  are  three  rivers  which 
empty  into  the  sea,  to  the  south  of  Canada,  between  New  Eng- 
land and  Acadia. 

The  village  in  which  I  live  is  called  JVatirantsouak,  and  is 
situated  on  the  banks  of  a  river  which  empties  into  the  sea,  at  the 
distance  of  thirty  leagues  below.  I  have  erected  a  Church  there, 
which  is  neat  and  elegantly  ornamented.  I  have,  indeed,  thought 
it  my  duty  to  spare  nothing  cither  in  the  decoration  of  the  build- 
ing itself,  or  in  the  beauty  of  those  articles  which  are  used  in  our 
holy  ceremonies.  Vestments,  chasubles,  copes,  and  holy  vessels, 
all  are  highly  appropriate,  and  would  bo  esteemed  so  even  in  our 
Churches  in  Europe.  I  have  also  formed  a  little  choir  of  about 
forty  young  Indians,  who  assist  at  Divine  Service  in  cassocks  and 
surplices.  Thoy  have  each  their  own  appropriate  functions,  as 
much  to  serve  in  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass  as  to  chant  the 
Divine  Offices  for  the  consecration  of  the  Holy  Sacrament,  and 
for  the  processions  which  they  make  with  great  crowds  of  Indians, 
who  often  come  from  a  long  distance  { o  engage  in  these  exercises ; 
and  you  would  be  edified  by  the  beautiful  order  they  observe  and 
the  devotion  they  show.* 

p.  ]  66.  In  all  cases  through  this  volume  the  orthography  of  proper  names 
has  been  strictly  preserved,  us  -written  by  the  Jesuits.  It  is  interesting 
sotnctimes  to  sec  the  changes  through  which  names  have  since  passed.] 

[*Thc  following  exti'act  from  Whittier's  beautiful  poem  of  Mogg  Mrgone 
places  before  us  the  scene  which  in  those  days  must  have  been  witnessed  on 
the  spot : — 

'•  On  the  brow  of  a  hill,  which  slopes  to  meet 
The  flowing  river,  and  ]).ithe  its  feot — 
The  bare-washed  rock,  and  the  drooping  grass, 
And  the  creeping  vine  as  the  waters  pnss — 
A  v.uU'  aiid  un^^]l;;)lC'1y  chtipol  s!aui|,;, 
Iluilt  lip  in  llial  wi'.il  by  u'.l^iki]U'd  lijr.uLi ; 


« 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  AMONG  THE  ABNAKIS. 


AbfiaJcis 
be  midst 
e  settlo- 
rs wliicli 
ew  Eng- 

,  and   is 
3a,  at  the 
cli  there, 
,  tliouglit 
he  build- 
ad  in  our 
y  vessels, 
en  in  our 
of  about 
iocks  and 
jtions,  as 
hant  the 
icnt,  and 
Indians, 
jxercises ; 
icrve  and 


iper  names 
ntcreating 
sscd.] 

tnesscd  on 


They  have  built  two  Chapels  at  three  hundred  paces  distance 
from  the  village ;  the  one,  which  is  dedicated  to  the  Holy  Virgin, 
and  where  can  be  seen  her  image  in  relief,  is  above  on  the  river ; 
the  other,  which  is  dedicated  to  the  Guardian  Angel,  is  below,  on 
the  same  river.  As  they  are  both  on  the  road  which  leads  either 
into  the  woods  or  into  the  fields,  the  Indians  can  never  pass 
without  offering  up  their  prayers.  There  is  a  holy  emulation 
among  the  females  of  the  village,  as  to  who  shall  most  ornament 
the  Chapel  of  which  they  have  care,  when  the  procession  is  to 
take  place  there :  all  who  have  any  jewelry,  or  pieces  of  silk  or 
calico,  or  other  things  of  that  kind,  employ  them  to  adorn  it. 

The  great  blaze  of  light  contributes  not  a  little  to  the  beauty 
of  the  Church  and  of  the  Chapels,  it  not  being  necessary  for  me 
to  be  saving  of  the  wax,  for  the  country  itself  furnishes  it  abun- 
dantly. The  islands  of  the  sea  are  bordered  by  a  kind  of  wild 
laurel  which  in  autumn  produces  a  berry  a  little  like  that  borne 
by  the  juniper.  They  fill  their  kettles  with  these,  and  boil  them 
with  water.  In  proportion  as  the  water  thickens,  the  green  wax 
rises  to  the  surface,  where  it  remains.     From  a  measure  of  about 

Yet  the  traveller  knows  it  a  place  of  prayer, 
For  the  holy  sign  of  the  Cross  is  there  ; 
And  should  he  chance  at  that  place  to  be, . 
Of  a  Sabbath  morn,  or  some  hallowed  day, 
When  prayers  are  made  and  masses  are  said, 
Some  for  the  living,  and  some  for  the  dead, — 
Well  might  the  traveller  start  to  see 
The  tall  dark  forms,  that  take  their  way 
From  the  birch  canoe,  on  the  river  shore. 
And  the  forest  paths,  to  that  chapel  door  ; 
A,nd  marvel  to  mark  the  naked  knees 

And  the  dusky  foreheads  bending  these, — 
And,  stretching  his  long  thin  arms  over  these 

In  blessing  and  in  prayer, 
Like  a  shrouded  spectre,  pale  and  tall, 
In  his  coarse  white  vesture,  Fnthrr  Ralle!"'] 


iir 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


!i: 


three  bushels  of  this  berry,  can  be  made  almost  four  pounds  of 
wax  ;  it  is  very  pure  and  beautiful,  but  neither  sweet  nor  pliable. 
After  several  trials  I  have  found,  that  by  mingling  with  it  an 
equal  quantity  of  fat,  eithjr  of  beef  or  mutton,  or  of  the  elk, 
beautiful  tapers  can  be  made,  firm,  and  excellent  for  use.  "With 
twenty-four  pounds  of  wax  and  as  much  of  fat,  can  bo  made 
two  hundred  tapers  of  more  than  a  foot  in  length.  A  vast  quan- 
tity of  these  laurels  are  found  on  the  islands  and  on  the  borders 
of  the  sea,  so  that  one  person  in  a  day  can  easily  gather  four 
measures,  or  twelve  bushels  of  the  berry.  It  hangs  down  like 
grapes  from  the  branches  of  the  tree.  I  have  sent  one  branch  of 
it  to  Quebec,  together  with  a  cake  of  the  wax,  and  it  has  been 
found  to  be  very  excellent. 

None  of  my  neophytes  fail  to  repair  twice  in  each  day  to  the 
Church,  early  in  the  morning  to  hear  Mass,  and  in  the  evening  to 
assist  at  the  prayers,  which  I  offer  up  at  sunset.  As  it  is  neces- 
sary to  fix  the  imagination  of  these  Indians,  which  is  too  easily 
distracted,  I  have  composed  some  appropriate  prayers  for  them  to 
make,  to  enable  them  to  enter  into  the  spirit  of  the  august  sacri- 
fice of  our  altars.  They  chant  them,  or  else  recite  them  in  a  loud 
voice  during  Mass.  Besides  the  Sermons  which  I  deliver  before 
them  on  Sundays  and  festival-days,  I  scarcely  pass  a  week-day 
without  making  a  short  exhortation  to  inspire  them  with  a  horror 
of  those  vices  to  which  they  are  most  addicted,  or  to  strengthen 
them  in  the  practice  of  some  virtue. 

After  the  Mass,  I  teach  the  Catechism  to  the  children  and 
young  persons,  while  a  large  number  of  aged  people,  who  are 
present,  assist  and  answer  with  perfect  docility  the  (Questions 
which  I  put  to  them.  The  rest  of  the  morning,  even  to  mid-day, 
is  set  apart  for  seeing  those  v/ho  wish  to  speak  with  me.  They 
come  to  me  in  crowds,  to  make  me  a  participator  in  their  pains 
and  inquietudes,  or  to  conununieate  to  me  causes  of  complaint 
against  thuir  countrymen,  or  to  consult  me  on  their  marriages 


li 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  AMONG  THE  ABNAKIS. 


and  otlicr  affairs  of  importance.  It  is,  therefore,  necessary  for  mo 
to  instruct  some,  to  console  others,  to  re  establish  peace  in  families 
at  variance,  to  calm  troubled  consciences,  to  correct  others  by 
reprimands  mingled  with  softness  and  charity ;  in  fine,  as  far  aa 
it  is  possible,  to  render  them  all  contented. 

After  mid-day,  I  visit  the  sick  and  go  round  among  the  cabins 
of  those  who  require  more  particular  instructions.  If  the}'  hold 
a  council,  which  is  often  the  case  with  these  Indians,  they  depute 
one  of  the  principal  men  of  the  assembly  to  ask  me  to  assist  in 
their  deliberations.  I  accordingly  repair  to  the  place  where  their 
council  is  held ;  if  I  think  that  they  are  pursuing  a  wise  course, 
I  approve  of  it ;  if,  on  the  contrary,  I  have  anything  to  say  in 
opposition  to  their  decision,  I  declare  my  sentiments,  supporting 
them  by  weighty  reasons,  to  which  they  conform.  My  advice 
always  fixes  their  resolutions.  They  do  not  even  hold  their  feasts 
witliout  inviting  me.  Those  who  have  been  asKed  carry  each  one 
a  dish,  of  wood  or  bark  to  the  place  of  entertainment.  I  give  the 
benediction  on  the  food,  and  they  place  in  each  dish  the  portion 
which  has  been  prepared.  After  this  distribution  has  been  made 
I  say  grace,  and  each  one  retires;  for  such  is  the  order  and  usage 
of  their  feasts. 

In  the  midst  of  such  continual  occupations,  you  cannot  imagine 
with  what  rapidity  the  days  pass  by.  There  have  been  seasons, 
when  I  scarcely  had  time  to  recite  my  Ofiice,  or  to  take  a  little 
repose  during  the  night ;  for  discretion  is  not  a  virtue  which  par- 
ticularly belongs  to  the  Indians.  But  for  some  years  past  I  have 
made  it  a  rule,  not  to  speak  with  any  person  from  the  prayers  in 
the  evening  until  the  time  of  mass  on  the  next  morning.  I  have 
therefore  forbidden  them  to  interrupt  me  during  this  period, 
except  for  some  very  important  reason,  as,  for  example,  to  assist 
a  person  wlio  is  dying,  or  some  other  affair  of  the  kind  which  it 
is  impossible  to  put  off.  I  set  apart  this  time  to  spend  in  prayer, 
or  to  repose  myself  from  the  fatigues  of  the  day. 


i-fn'— '-- 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


I 


!     I 


i}i 


When  the  Indians  repair  to  the  sea-shore,  where  they  pass 
some  months  in  hunting  the  ducks,  bustards,  and  other  birds, 
which  are  found  there  in  large  numbers,  they  build  on  an  island 
a  Church,  which  they  cover  with  bark,  and  near  it  they  erect  a 
little  cabin  for  my  residence.  I  take  care  to  transport  thither  a 
part  of  our  ornaments,  and  the  service  is  performed  with  the 
same  decency  and  the  same  crowds  of  people  as  at  the  village. 

You  see  then,  my  dear  nephew,  what  are  my  occupations. 
For  that  which  relates  to  me  personally  I  will  say  to  you,  that  I 
neither  hear,  nor  see,  nor  speak  to  any  but  the  Indians.  My 
food  is  very  simple  and  light.  I  have  never  been  able  to  con- 
form my  taste  to  the  meat  or  the  smoked  fish  of  the  savages,  and 
my  nourishment  is  only  composed  of  corn  which  they  pound,  and 
of  which  I  make  each  day  a  kind  of  hominy,  which  I  boil  in 
water.  The  only  luxury  in  which  I  indulge  is  a  little  sugar, 
which  I  mix  with  it  to  correct  its  insipidity.  This  is  never  want- 
ing in  the  forest.  In  the  Spring,  the  maple  trees  contain  a  liquor 
very  similar  to  that  which  is  found  in  the  sugar  canes  of  the 
Southern  Islands.  The  women  employ  themselves  in  collecting 
this  in  vessels  of  bark,  as  it  is  distilled  from  the  trees.  They 
then  boil  it,  and  draw  off  from  it  a  very  good  sugar.  That  which 
is  drawn  off  first  is  always  the  most  beautiful. 

The  whole  nation  of  the  Abnakis  is  Christian,  and  very  zeal- 
ous to  preserve  their  religion.  This  attachment  to  the  Catholic 
faith,  has  induced  them,  even  to  t^iis  time,  to  prefer  our  alliance, 
to  advantages  which  might  be  derived  from  an  alliance  with  the 
English  who  are  their  neighbors.  These  advantages  would  be 
too  of  very  great  importance  to  our  Indians.  The  facility  of 
trading  with  the  English,  from  whom  they  are  distant  but  one  or 
two  days'  journey,  the  case  with  which  the  journey  can  be  made, 
the  admirable  market  they  would  find  there  for  the  purchase  of 
the  merchandise  which  suits  them  :  these  tlxings  certainly  hold 
out  very  great  inducements.     In  place  of  which,  in  going  to 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  AMONG  THE  ABNAKIS. 


Quebec,  it  is  necessary  to  take  more  than  a  fortnight  to  reach 
there,  they  have  to  furnish  themselves  with  provisions  for  the 
journey,  they  have  different  rivers  to  pass,  and  frequent  portages 
to  make.*  They  are  aware  of  these  inconveniences,  and  arc  by 
no  means  indifferent  to  their  interests,  but  their  faith  is  infinitely 
more  dear  to  them,  and  they  believe  that  if  they  detach  them- 
selves from  our  alliance,  they  will  shortly  find  themselves  without 
a  missionary,  without  sacraments,  without  a  sacrifice,  with 
scarcely  any  exercise  of  their  religion,  and  in  manifest  danger 
of  being  replunged  into  their  former  heathenism.  This  is  the 
bond  which  unites  them  to  the  French.  Attempts  have  been 
vainly  made  to  break  it,  sometimes  by  wiles  which  were  held  out 
to  their  simplicity,  and  sometimes  by  acts  of  violence,  which 
could  not  fail  to  irritate  a  nation  exceedingly  jealous  of  its  rights 
and  liberties.  The  commencement  of  this  misunderstanding 
could  not  but  alarm  me,  for  it  made  me  fear  the  dispersion  of 
that  little  community  which  Providence  had  for  so  many  years 
confided  to  my  care,  and  for  the  sake  of  which  I  would  willingly 
sacrifice  what  remains  to  me  of  life.  Let  me  mention  to  you 
then  some  of  the  different  artifices  to  which  the  English  had  re- 
course to  detach  them  from  our  alliance. 

The  Governor-general  of  New  England,  some  years  ago,  sent 
to  the  lower  part  of  the  river,  the  most  able  of  the  ministers  of 
Boston,!  to  establish  there  a  school  to  instruct  the  children  of 
the  Indians,  and  maintain  them  at  the  expence  of  the  govern- 


*  To  make  a  povtago  is  to  transiiovt  their  canoe  and  baggage  from  one 
river  to  another,  witli  wliloh  it  haa  no  communication.  These  jiortages  are 
sometimes  of  many  leagues,  and  it  is  the  principal  reason  which  induces  the 
Indians  to  use  canoes  of  bark,  since  they  are  very  light  and  easily  trans- 
ported. 

[t  This,  as  wc  Icavn  from  his  Journal,  which  is  still  preserved  in  Boston, 
was  the  Rev.  Joseph  Baxter  of  Medficld,  Mass.  He  graduated  at  Harvard 
College  in  WXi,  and  had  a  high  reputation  in  the  colony  at  that  time.  J 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


nient.  As  the  pay  of  the  minister  was  to  increase  in  proportion 
to  the  number  of  scholars,  he  negloctcd  nothing  which  could  at- 
tract them.  lie  went  himself  to  seek  them  out ;  he  caressed 
them ;  he  made  them  little  presents ;  he  pressed  them  to  come 
and  see  him  ;  in  fine,  he  gave  himself  the  trouble  of  many  use- 
less manccuvres  during  two  months,  without  being  able  to  gain  a 
single  child.  The  contempt  which  they  showed  for  his  caresses 
and  his  invitations  did  not  repulse  him.  He  therefore  addressed 
himself  to  the  Indians  themselves  ;  he  put  to  them  different 
questions  with  regard  to  their  belief,  and  on  hearing  the  answers 
they  made,  he  turned  into  ridicule  the  Sacramcntsi,  Purgatory, 
the  Invocation  of  Saints,  the  Rosary,  rlic  Cross  and  Images,  the 
lighting  of  our  Churches,  and  all  those  practices  of  piety  so  sa- 
credly observed  in  the  Catholic  religion. 

I  thought  it  my  duty  to  oppose  these  first  seeds  of  seduction, 
and  therefore  wrote  a  frank  letter  to  the  minister,  in  which  I  re- 
marked to  him,  that  my  Christians  knew  how  to  believe  the  veri- 
ties the  Catholic  faith  set  forth,  but  were  not  able  disputants ; 
that  since  they  were  not  sufficiently  learned  to  resolve  the  diffi- 
culties he  had  proposed,  he  apparently  had  intended  they  should 
be  communicated  to  me,  and  that  I  therefore  would  avail  myself 
with  pleasure  of  this  occasion  which  offi^red,  to  confer  with  him 
either  orally  or  by  letters  ;  that  with  this  I  would  send  him  a 
manuscript,  which  I  would  beg  him  to  read  with  serious  atten- 
tion. In  this  manuscript,  which  was  about  a  hundred  pages  in 
length,  I  proved  from  Scripture,  from  tradition,  and  from  theo- 
logical arguments,  those  truths  which  he  had  attacked  with  so 
much  misplaced  pleasantry.  I  added  also,  in  finishing  my  letter, 
that  if  he  was  not  satisfied  with  my  proofs,  I  should  expect  from 
him  a  refutation  precise  and  sustained  by  theological  arguments, 
not  by  vague  reasons  which  proved  notliing,  still  less  by  injurious 
reflections,  whicli  were  ncitlier  suited  to  our  profession,  nor  to  tho 
importance  of  the  subjects  in  dispute. 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  AMONG  THE  ABNAKIS. 


9 


Two  days  after  he  had  received  my  letter,  he  departed  to  re- 
turn to  Boston,  sending  me  a  short  answer,  which  I  was  obliged 
to  read  over  many  times  before  I  could  comprehend  its  meaning, 
the  style  was  so  obscure  and  the  Latin  so  extraordinary.  I  com- 
prehended at  last,  by  dint  of  study,  that  he  complained  I  had  at- 
tacked him  without  reason  ;  that  zeal  for  the  salvation  of  their 
souls  had  led  him  to  show  the  way  to  Heaven  to  these  Indians, 
and  that,  for  the  rest,  my  proofs  were  childish  and  ridiculous. 
Having  sent  to  him  at  Boston  a  second  letter,  in  which  I  set 
forth  his  blunders,*  he  answered  me  at  the  end  of  two  years, 
without  entering  into  the  subject  in  dispute,  merely  declaring 
that  I  exhibited  a  spirit  jealous  and  critical,  and  which  bore  the 
marks  of  a  temperament  inclined  to  be  choleric,  f  Thus  termi- 
nated our  dispute,  which  banished  the  minister,  and  obliged  him 
to  abandon  the  project  he  had  formed  of  seducing  away  my 
neophytes. 

This  first  attempt  having  met  with  so  little  success,  they  had 
recourse  to  another  artifice.  An  Englishman  asked  permission 
of  the  Indians  to  build  on  their  river  a  kind  of  storehouse,  to  en- 
able him  to  trade  with  them,  and  he  promised  to  sell  them  hi& 
goods  at  a  much  more  favorable  rate  even  than  they  could  pur- 
chase in  Boston.  The  Indians,  who  found  it  for  their  advantage^ 
and  were  thus  spared  the  trouble  of  a  journey  to  Boston,  willing- 

[*  He  found  fault  with  amicus,  used  as  an  adjective  instead  of  a  substan- 
tive :  with  merere,  whfch  should  have  been  the  deponent  mererl ;  with  molaj 
in  the  sense  of  a  mill  instead  of  a  villi st one  ;  with  domux  for  the  accu.sative 
plural,  which,  the  critic  asserted,  should  be  domos^  and  the  like."' — Francis' 
Life.  p.  258.1 

[t  Dr.  Francis  says,  he  has  seen  this  letter,  which  was  in  the  possession  of 
a  connection  of  the  Baxter  family.  It  was  either  a  copy  kept  by  Mr.  Bax- 
ter, or  was  sent  back  to  hini  after  the  seizure  of  Rale's  papers.  It  has  now 
been  placed  among  the  papers  of  the  Mass.  Hist.  Society.  In  it  the  writer 
gives  a  stout  defence  of  his  grammar,  and  then,  "  turns  the  edge  of  the 
critical  knife  upon  Rale's  own  style."] 


hr 


ir 


JO 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


M.    ! 


1! 


ly  consented.  Another  Englisliman,  a  short  time  afterwards, 
asked  the  same  permission,  offering  conditions  even  more  advan- 
tageous than  the  first.  It  was  accorded  to  him  with  cc[ual  wil- 
lingness. This  easiness  of  the  Indians  emboldened  the  English 
to  establish  themselves  on  the  whole  length  of  the  river,  without 
even  asking  permission,  and  they  built  their  houses  there,  and 
erected  their  forts,  three  of  which  were  of  stone. 

This  proximity  of  the  English  was  at  first  a  source  of  pleasure 
to  the  Indians,  who  did  not  perceive  the  snare  which  had  been 
laid  for  them,  and  who  only  looked  at  the  satisfaction  they  ex- 
perienced in  finding  their  new.  guests  to  be  all  they  could  desire. 
But  at  length,  seeing  themselves  insensibly  surrounded,  as  it 
were,  by  the  habitations  of  the  English,  they  began  to  open  their 
eyes  and  to  feel  a  mistrust.  They  demanded  of  the  English,  by 
what  right  they  thus  established  themselves  on  their  lands,  and 
even  erected  their  forts  there.  The  answer  which  they  received, 
that  the  King  of  France  had  ceded  their  country  to  the  King  of 
England,  threw  them  into  the  greatest  alarm  ;  for  there  is  no  In- 
dian nation  but  suffers  most  impatiently  what  they  regard  as  sub- 
jection to  any  other  power,  whatever  it  may  be  ;  they  term  them 
indeed  their  allies,  but  nothing  more.  The  Indians,  therefore, 
immediately  despatched  some  of  their  number  to  M.  le  Marquis 
de  Vaudreuil,  Governor-general  of  New  France,  to  learn  whether 
it  was  true  that  the  king  had  thus  indeed  disposed  of  a  country 
of  which  ho  was  not  the  master.  It  was  not  difficult  to  calm 
their  disquietude,  for  it  was  only  necessary  to  explain  to  them 
the  articles  of  the  treaty  of  Utrecht,  which  related  to  the  Indi- 
ans, and  tliey  appeared  content. 

About  tliis  time  a  score  of  Indians  had  one  day  entered  the 
dwelling  of  one  of  the  English,  either  for  the  purpose  of  traffic, 
or  to  repose  themselves.  They  had  been  there  but  a  short  time, 
when  they  saw  the  Iiou.so  suddenly  surrounded  by  a  company  of 
nearly  two  hundred  armed  men.     "  We  are  lost,"  said  one  of 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  AMONG  THE  ABNAKiS. 


11 


•f 


them ;  "  let  us  sell  our  lives  dearly."  They  were  preparing 
therefore  to  rush  forth  upon  the  eompany,  when  the  English,  per- 
ceiving their  resolution,  and  knowing  besides  of  what  the  savage 
is  capable  in  the  first  burst  of  his  fury,  endeavored  to  appease 
them,  assuring  them  that  they  had  no  evil  design,  and  that  they 
only  came  to  invite  some  of  them  to  return  with  them  to  Boston 
to  confer  with  the  Governor,  on  the  means  of  cherishing  the  peace 
and  good  intelligence  which  ought  to  subsist  between  the  two  na- 
tions. The  Indians,  a  little  too  credulous,  deputed  four  of  their 
countrymen  who  should  return  with  them  to  Boston,  but  when 
they  arrived  there,  the  conference  with  which  they  were  amused 
ended  in  retaining  them  as  prisoners. 

You  will  be  surprised,  without  doubt,  that  so  small  a  handful 
of  Indians  should  have  pretended  to  make  head  against  so  nu- 
merous a  company  as  that  of  the  English.  But  our  Indians  have 
performed  an  infinite  number  of  actions  which  are  much  more 
hardy.  I  will  relate  to  you  one  only,  from  which  you  may  judge 
of  the  others. 

During  the  late  wars,  a  party  of  thirty  Indians  were  returning 
from  a  hostile  expedition  against  the  English.  As  the  Indians, 
and  particularly  the  Abnakis,  are  entirely  unacquainted  with 
guarding  against  surprises,  they  slept  at  their  first  stopping-place, 
without  even  thinking  to  post  a  sentinel  during  the  night.  A 
party  of  six  hundred  English,  commanded  by  a  colonel,  pursued 
them  even  to  their  cabanagc*  and  finding  them  buried  in  sleep, 
he  surrounded  them  with  his  company,  promising  himself  that  not 
one  of  them  should  escape  him.  One  of  the  Indians  having 
awakened,  and  perceiving  the  English  troops,  immediately  gnve 
notice  to  his  countrymen  by  crying  out  according  to  their  custom, 
"  "We  arc  lost ;    let  us  sell  our  lives  dearly !"     Their  resolution 

*  This  is  the  name  by  which  the  Indians  call  their  place  of  encampment. 
When  they  go  to  'war  or  to  the  chase,  their  first  care  on  arriving  ut  the 
place  Avhere  they  intend  to  repose,  is  to  ei-ect  their  cabins. 


12 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


was  very  soon  taken.  Forming  themselves  instantly  into  six 
parties  of  five  men  cacli,  with  the  hatchet  in  one  hand  and  the 
knife  in  the  otiicr,  thoy  tlircw  themselves  on  the  English  with  so 
much  impetuosity  and  fury,  that  after  having  killed  more  than 
sixty  men,  in  which  number  was  their  colonel,  they  put  the  rest 
to  flight. 

The  Abnakis  were  no  sooner  informed  of  the  manner  in  which 
their  countrymen  were  treated  at  Boston,  tlian  they  complained 
bitterly,  that  in  the  midst  of  a  peace  which  was  existing,  "they 
should  in  this  way  have  violated  the  rights  of  nations.  The 
English  answered,  that  they  only  retained  the  prisoners  as  hos- 
tages for  an  injury  which  had  been  done  in  killing  some  cattle 
belonging  to  them  ;  and  that  as  soon  as  they  repaired  this  dam- 
age, which  amounted  to  two  hundred  pounds  of  beaver-skins,  the 
prisoners  should  be  released.  Although  the  Abnakis  were  not 
convinced  of  the  existence  of  this  pretended  damage,  yet  they  did 
not  hesitate  to  pay  the  two  hundred  pounds  of  beaver,  not  wish- 
ing at  all,  for  so  small  an  afiair,  that  any  should  be  able  to  re- 
proach them  with  having  abandoned  their  brethren.  Yet,  not- 
witlistanding  the  payment  of  this  contested  debt,  they  refused  to 
set  the  prisoners  at  liberty. 

The  Governor  of  Boston,  fearing  lest  this  refusal  would  drive 
the  Indians  to  the  perpetration  of  some  bold  stroke,  proposed  to 
hold  a  conference  for  the  purpose  of  treating  this  affair  in  a  spirit 
of  conciliation.  They  even  agreed  on  the  day  and  the  place  where 
it  should  be  held.  The  Indians  repaired  thither  with  Father  Ilas- 
les,  their  missionary.  Father  de  la  Chassc,  Superior  General  of 
the  Missions,  who  made  them  at  this  time  a  visit,  went  also  ;  but 
Monsieur  the  Governor  did  not  appear.  The  Indians  drew  un- 
favorable inferences  from  his  absence,  and  took  measures  to  ac- 
quaint him  v/ith  their  sentiments  by  means  of  a  letter,  written  in 
their  own  tongue,  in  English,  and  in  Latin,  which  Father  de  la 
Chasse,  who   was  ac(|uainted   v/ith   thor-o  tlirco  Innguages,  was 


MISSIONARY  LIFii:  AMONG  THE  ABNAKIS. 


IM 


charged  to  prepare.  It  of  course  appeared  useless  to  employ  any 
other  language  but  the  English,  yet  the  Father  was  well  satisfied 
that  it  should  be  so,  because  on  the  one  hand,  the  Indians  would 
know  for  themselves  that  the  letter  contained  nothing  but  what 
thoy  had  dictated,  and  on  the  other  hand,  the  English  would  have 
no  reason  to  doubt,  but  that  the  translation  into  their  own  lan- 
guage was  a  faithful  one.  The  amount  of  the  letter  was  this : 
1st.  That  the  Indians  could  not  comprehend,  why  they  still  re- 
tained their  countrymen  in  irons,  after  the  promise  which  had 
been  given  to  restore  them  to  liberty  as  soon  as  the  two  hundred 
pounds  of  beaver  were  paid.  2d.  That  they  were  no  less  surpris- 
ed to  see  that  they  had  seized  on  their  country  without  permis- 
sion. 3d.  That  the  English  should  leave  it  as  soon  as  possible, 
and  also  release  the  prisoners ;  that  they  would  await  their  an- 
swer for  two  months,  and  if  after  that  time  they  should  refuse  to 
give  them  any  satisfaction,  they  would  then  know  how  to  obtain 
justice  for  themselves. 

It  was  in  the  month  of  July,  of  the  yoar  1721,  that  this  letter 
was  carried  to  Boston  by  some  English  who  had  assisted  at  the 
Conference.  As  the  two  months  passed  without  bringing  any 
answer  from  Boston,  and  besides,  the  English  ceased  to  sell  to 
the  Abnakis  powder,  and  lead,  and  provisions,  as  they  had  done 
before  this  dispute,  our  Indians  were  disposed  to  make  reprisals. 
It  required  all  the  influence  which  the  Marquis  de  Vaudreuil 
possessed  over  their  minds,  to  induce  them  as  yet  for  some  time 
to  suspend  the  violence  they  meditated. 

But  their  patience  was  pushed  to  an  extreme  by  two  acts  of 
hostility  which  the  English  perpetrated  in  the  end  of  December, 
1721,  and  in  the  beginning  of  the  year  1722.  The  first  was  their 
carrying  oft'  M.  de  Saint-Casteins.  This  officer  was  a  Lieutenant 
in  our  army.  His  mother  was  an  Abnakis  Indian,  and  he  had  al- 
ways lived  among  the  Indians,  wliose  esteem  and  confidence  he 
had  won  to  such  a  (Ic.^ito.  tliMt  lliov  lind  cliosen  liiiu  tlioir  Cor.i- 


n^ 


iiiiii 


11 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


"I 


i   11 


<  i'li 
!  Il 


'ili'l 


mander  General.  In  this  capacity  he  could  not  excuse  himself 
from  assisting  at  the  conference  of  which  I  have  spoken,  where  ho 
interested  liimself  in  promoting  the  interests  of  the  Abnakis,  his 
countrymen.  The  English  charged  this  on  him  as  a  crime,  and 
despatched  a  small  vessel  to  the  place  of  his  residence.  The  cap- 
tain took  care  to  conceal  his  people,  witii  the  exception  of  two  or 
three  men  whom  he  left  on  the  deck.  Having  invited  M.  de  Saint- 
Casteins,  with  whom  he  was  aciiuainted,  to  come  on  board  and 
take  some  refreshments,  the  latter  having  no  reason  to  distrust 
liim  accepted  it  and  repaired  thither  without  any  attendants. 
But  scarcely  had  he  arrived,  Avhen  they  set  sail  and  carried  him 
oflf  to  Boston,  There,  they  placed  him  on  the  prisoner's  stand, 
and  questioned  him  as  a  criminal.  They  demanded  of  him  among 
other  things,  wliy,  and  in  what  capacity  he  had  assisted  at  the 
conference  which  was  held  with  the  Indians  ;  what  was  the  mean- 
ing of  the  uniform  which  he  wore  ;  and  whether  he  had  not  been 
sent  to  tliat  assembly  by  the  Governor  of  Canada.  M.  de  Saint- 
Casteins  answered,  that  he  was  an  Abnakis  on  his  mother's  side : 
that  his  whole  life  had  been  spent  among  the  Indians ;  that  his 
countrymen  having  elected  him  chief  of  their  nation,  he  was 
obliged  to  attend  their  councils,  to  sustain  their  interests  there  ; 
that  it  was  in  this  capacity  only  that  he  had  assisted  at  the  last 
conference  ;  that  for  the  rest,  the  dress  which  he  wore  was  not  at 
all  a  uniform,  as  they  had  imagined ;  that  it  was  in  truth  appro- 
priate and  sufficiently  ornamented,  but  not  above  his  rank,  inde- 
pendently even  of  the  honor  which  lie  had  to  be  an  officer  in  our 
army. 

Monsieur,  our  Governor,  having  been  apprised  of  the  detention 
of  M.  de  Saint-Casteins,  wrote  immediately  to  the  Governor  of 
Boston  to  make  his  complaints  to  him.  He  did  not  receive  any 
answer  to  his  letter,  but  as  the  time  drew  near  when  the  English 
Governor  expected  to  receive  a  second  one,  he  set  the  prisoner 


oitai 


MM 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  AMONG  THE  ABNAKIS. 


15 


imself 
icre  ho 
kis,  his 
lie,  and 
he  cap- 
two  or 
3  Saint- 
ird  and 
distrust 
(udants. 
ied  him 
s  stand, 
ii  among 
I  at  the 
ic  mean- 
[lot  been 
,e  Saint- 
r's  side : 
that  his 
he  was 
3  there  ; 
the  last 
IS  not  at 
h  appro- 
Ilk,  inde- 
}v  in  our 

etention 
crnor  of 
cive  any 
English 
prisoner 


at  liberty,  after  having   held   him  in  confinement  during  fivo 
months. 

An  enterprise  of  the  English  against  myself,  was  the  second 
act  of  hostility  which  coujpletod  the  work  of  irritating  to  excess 
the  Abnukis  nation.  A  missionary  can  hardly  fail  of  being  an 
object  of  hatred  to  these  gentlemen.  The  love  of  religion, 
which  he  endeavors  to  engraven  in  the  hearts  of  the  Indians, 
is  the  most  efficient  means  of  retaining  these  neophytes  in  an 
alliance,  and  removing  them  from  that  of  the  English.  They 
therefore  regarded  me  as  an  invincible  obstacle  in  the  way  of  the 
design  they  had  formed  of  extending  themselves  over  the  lands 
of  the  Abnakis,  and  thus  gradually  becoming  masters  of  the  re- 
gion which  lies  between  New  England  and  Acadia.  They  have 
often  endeavored  to  carry  me  off  from  my  flock,  and  more  than 
once  a  price  has  been  set  upon  my  head.  It  was  towards  the 
end  of  January  in  the  year  1722,  tliat  they  made  a  new  attempt, 
which,  however,  had  no  other  result  than  to  make  manifest  the 
ill  will  they  bore  me. 

I  had  remained  alone  in  the  village,  with  only  a  small  num- 
ber of  old  men  and  infirm  persons,  wl'^e  the  rest  of  the  Indians 
were  at  the  hunting-grounds.  The  opportunity  seemed  to  them 
a  favorable  one  to  surprise  me,  and  with  this  view  they  sent  out 
a  detachment  of  two  hundred  men  *  Two  young  Abnakis  who 
were  engaged  in  the  chase  along  the  sea-shore,  learned  that  the 
English  had  entered  the  river,  and  they  immediately  turned 
their  steps  in  that  direction  to  observe  their  progress.  Having 
perceived  them  at  ten  leagues  distance  from  the  village,  they  out- 
stripped them  in  traversing  the  country  to  give  me  warning,  and 
to  cause  the  old  men,  the  females,  and  infants  to  retire  in  ha.ste. 
I  had  barely  time  to  swallow  the  consecrated  wafers,  to  crowd 
the  sacred  vessels  into  a  little  chest,  and  to  save  myself  in  the 
woods.      The  English  arrived  in  the  evening  at  the  village,  and 

[*  This  was  Colonel  Wcstbrook's  expedition.] 


'•■<^. 


!  1  i 


I    r 


16 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


not  having  found  me,  came  the  following  morning  to  search  for 
me,  even  in  the  very  place  to  which  we  had  retreated.  They  were 
scarcely  a  .gun-shot  distant  when  we  perceived  them,  and  all  I 
could  do  was  to  hide  myself  with  precipitation  in  the  depths  of 
the  forest.  But  as  I  had  not  time  to  take  my  snow-shoes,  and, 
besides,  had  considerable  weakness  remaining  from  a  fall  which 
took  place  some  years  before,  when  my  thigh  and  leg  were  broken, 
it  was  not  possible  for  me  to  tly  very  far.  The  only  resource 
which  remained  to  me  was  to  conceal  myself  behind  a  tree.  They 
began  immediately  to  examine  the  different  paths  worn  by  the 
Indians,  when  they  went  to  collect  wood,  and  they  penetrated 
even  to  within  eight  paces  of  the  tree  which  concealed  me.  From 
this  spot  it  would  seem  as  if  they  must  inevitably  discover  me, 
for  the  trees  were  stripped  of  their  leaves ;  but  as  if  they  had 
been  restrained  by  an  invisible  hand,  they  immediately  retraced 
their  steps,  and  repaired  again  to  the  village. 

It  is  thus  that,  through  the  particular  protection  of  God,  I 
escaped  from  their  hands.  They  pillaged  my  Church  and  humble 
dwelling,*  and  thus  almost  reduced  me  to  a  death  by  famine  in  the 

[*  Among  other  papers  seized  at  this  time  was  his  Dictionary  of  the 
Ahiaki  Language^  on  which  he  had  been  for  years  employed.  "  The  original 
manuscript,  carefully  preserved  in  strong  binding,  is  now  in  the  libi'ary  of 
Harvard  Collego.  It  is  a  quarto  volume  in  Rale's  own  handwriting..  On 
the  first  leaf  is  the  following  note,  written  by  him  in  1691.  'II  y  a  un  an 
que  je  suis  parmi  les  sauvages  ;  je  commence  a  mettre  en  ordre,  en  forme  do 

dictionnaire,  les  mots   que  j'apprens.' The  work  is  divided  into  two 

p-irts.  The  first  is  a  dictionary  of  the  Abnaki  dialect,  in  French  and  In- 
dian, the  French  word  or  phrase  being  given  first,  and  then  the  correspond- 
ing Indian  expression,  generally,  though  not  uniformly,  in  distinct  columns. 
Tavo  hundred  and  five  leaves,  a  comparatively  small  part  of  which  have 
writing  on  both  sides,  and  tho  remainder  on  one  side  only,  make  up  this 
part.  The  second  part  has  twenty  five  leaves,  both  sides  of  which  are 
generally  filled  with  writing.  It  is  called  Particulce,  on  account  of  the 
particles,  the  Indian  words  being  placed  first,  and  the  explanations  given  in 


MISSIONARY  LIFE   AMONG  THE   AENAKIS. 


17 


search  for 
They  were 
,  and  all  I 
depths  of 
shoes,  and, 
I  fall  which 
ne  broken, 
ly  resource 
ree.  They 
9rn  by  the 
penetrated 
me.    From 


scover  me, 
f  they  had 
ly  retraced 

of  God,  I 
nd  humble 
aine  in  the 

nary  of  the 
he  original 
B  library  of 
riting.  On 
1  y  a  un  an 
en  forme  do 
into  two 
icli  and  In- 
:orrcspond- 
ict  columns, 
vhich  have 
ike  up  this 
which  are 
unt  of  the 
as  given  in 


midst  of  the  woods.  It  is  true,  that  as  soon  as  they  learned  my 
adventure  in  Quebec,  they  immediately  sent  me  provisions ;  but 
these  could  not  arrive  until  very  late,  and  during  all  that  time  I 
was  obliged  to  live  destitute  of  all  succor  and  in  extreme  need. 

These  repeated  insults  induced  the  Indians  to  conclude,  that 
they  had  no  further  answer  to  expect,  and  that  it  was  time  to 
repulse  violence,  and  to  cause  open  force  to  take  the  place  of 
pacific  ncgociations.  On  their  return  from  the  hunting-grounds, 
and  after  having  planted  their  fields,  they  formed  the  resolution 
to  destroy  the  habitations  which  the  English  had  lately  built,  and 
to  remove  far  from  them  these  unquiet  and  troublesome  guests, 
who  were  encroaching  by  degrees  upon  their  lands,  and  who  medi- 
tated bringing  them  entirely  into  subjection.  They  sent  messen- 
gers to  the  different  villages  to  interest  them  in  their  cause, 
and  to  engage  their  aid  in  the  necessity  they  were  under  of 
making  a  right  defence  The  deputation  met  with  success.  They 
chanted  the  war-song  among  the  Hurons  of  Lorette,  and  in  all 
the  villages  of  the  Abnakis  nation.     Nanrantsouak  was  the  place 

French  or  Latin.  One  can  scarcely  look  at  this  important  manuscript, 
with  its  dingy  and  venerable  leaves,  without  associations  of  deep  interest 
with  those  labors,  and  that  life  in  the  wilderness,  of  which  it  is  now  the 

only  memorial The  dictionary  was  printed  in  1S33,  in  the  first  volume 

of  the  new  series  of  the  Memoirs  of  the  American  Academy,  under  the  care 
and  direction  of  Mr.  John  Pickering,  who  furnished  it  with  an  introduction 
and  notes,  wliich  enhance  its  value."     Frauds'  Life  of  Rale,  p.  291. 

"The  'strong-box'  which  contained  his  papers  and  inJcstand,  is  also  pre- 
served. It  is  of  a  curious  and  complicated  construction.  In  the  lower  part 
is  a  secret  drawer  or  compartment,  to  which  one  un.'icquainted  with  the 
manner  of  opening  it  can  scarcely  find  access  without  breaking  the  box. 
On  the  inside  of;  the  lid  are  pasted  two  engravings,  in  a  rude  style,  repre- 
senting the  scourging  of  Jesus  and  the  crowning  with  thorns.  The  box 
after  long  continuing  in  tlie  possession  of  Col.  Wostbrooli's  family,  has  been 
deposited  l>y  one  of  his  <loscendants  in  the  collection  of  the  Mass.  Hist.  So- 
ciety.'' Fiaiicis'  Lip',  p.  'JU'J.J 


:li!       t 


m 


I 


il     itl; 


m 


'    > 


18 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


appointed  for  the  assembling  of  the  warriors,  to  settle  their  plans 
by  mutual  concert. 

In  the  meanwhile  the  Nanrantsouakians  descended  the  river, 
and  having  arrived  at  its  mouth,  they  seized  three  or  four  little 
vessels  belonging  to  the  Eng' '  sh.  After  again  ascending  the  same 
river,  they  pillaged  and  burnt  the  new  dwellings  which  the 
English  had  erected  there.  They,  however,  abstained  from  all 
violence  towards  the  inhabitants,  even  permitting  them  to  retire 
to  their  own  people,  with  the  exception  of  five  whom  they  retained 
as  hostages  until  their  countrymen  had  been  given  up,  who  were 
now  detained  in  the  prisons  at  Boston.  This  moderation  of  the 
Indians,  however,  had  not  the  desired  eflfect.  On  the  contrary, 
a  party  of  the  English  having  found  sixteen  Abnakis  asleep  on  an 
island,  made  a  general  discharge  on  them,  by  which  five  were 
killed  and  three  wounded. 

This  is  a  new  signal  of  the  war  which  is  about  to  break  out 
between  the  English  and  the  Indians.  The  latter  do  not  in  any 
way  expect  aid  from  the  French,  on  account  of  the  peace  which 
exists  between  the  two  nations  ;  but  they  have  a  resource  in  all 
the  other  Indian  nations,  who  will  not  fail  to  enter  into  their 
quarrel,  and  to  take  up  their  defence. 

My  neophytes,  touched  by  the  peril  to  which  I  found  myself 
exposed  in  their  village,  often  urged  me  to  retire  for  a  time  to 
Quebec.  But  what  will  become  of  the  flock,  if  it  be  deprived  of 
its  shepherd  ?  They  have  done  what  they  could  to  represent  to 
me,  that  in  case  I  should  fall  into  the  hands  of  our  enemies,  the 
least  which  could  possibly  happen  to  me  would  be  to  languish  for 
the  rest  of  my  days  in  a  hard  prison.  But  I  close  their  lips  with 
the  words  of  the  Apostle,  which  divine  goodness  has  deeply 
engraven  on  my  heart.  "  Do  not  at  all  distress  yourselves,"  I 
say  to  them, "  as  to  what  concerns  me.  I  do  not  in  the  least  fear 
the  threats  of  those  who  hate  me  without  a  cause,  '  and  I  count 
not  my  life  dear  unto  myself,  so  that  I  might  finish  my  course, 


MISSIONARY  LIFE   AMONG  THE  ABNAKIS. 


i9 


the  river, 
Pour  little 
5  the  same 
vhich  the 
I  from  all 
I  to  retire 
y  retained 
who  were 
ion  of  the 

contrary, 
leep  on  an 

five  were 


and  the  ministry  which  I  have  received  of  the  Lord  Jesus.' " 
Pray  for  me,  my  dear  nephew,  that  He  will  strengthen  in  me 
those  sentimetits  which  can  have  their  origin  only  from  His 
mercy,  to  the  end  that  I  may  have  power  to  live  and  die  without, 
ceasing  to  labor  for  the  salvation  of  these  neglected  souls,  who 
are  the  price  of  His  blood,  and  whom  he  condescended  to  commit 
to  my  care. 


break  out 
not  in  any 
3  ace  which 
irce  in  all 
into  their 


id  myself 
a  time  to 
eprived  of 
present  to 
eraies,  the 
nguish  for 
r  lips  with 
las  deeply 
r selves,"  I 
least  fear 
u\  I  count 
ny  course. 


^ 


I    Jl 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES. 


1689—1723. 


f 


T^ 


[:ii 


^r- 


lit 


I 


I      I    1 


l'*i 


;:;!i 


lii 


„iUfcj.-   ,.„.-;.  Ui 


LETTER   II. 


FROM    FATHER    SEBASTIEN   RASLES,    MISSIONARY   OF   THE   SOCIETY 
OF   JESUS    IN    NEW    FRANCE,    TO    MONSIEUR    HIS    BROTHER. 


At  Nanrantsouak,  this  12th  of  October,  1723. 


MONSIEUR,    MY    VERY    DEAR    BROTHER, 


The  Peace  of  our  Lord  be  tcith  you  : 

I  CANNOT  longer  resist  the  kind  entreaties  which  you  make  in 
your  letters,  that  T  would  inform  you  a  little  in  detail  with  regard 
to  my  occupations,  and  the  character  of  the  Indian  tribes  among 
whicl'  Providence  has  for  so  many  years  cast  my  lot.  I  do  so 
the  more  willingly,  because  I  know  that  in  conforming  to  desires 
so  urgent  on  your  part,  I  shall  gratify  your  affection  even  more 
than  your  curiosity. 

It  was  on  the  23d  of  July  in  the  year  1689,  that  I  embarked 
at  Rochelle,  and  after  a  pleasant  voyage  of  three  months,  arrived 
at  Quebec  on  the  13th  of  October  in  the  same  year.  I  at  once 
applied  myself  to  learn  tho  language  of  our  Indians.  Their  lan- 
guage is  indeed  very  difficult,  for  it  is  not  sufficient  to  study  its 
terms  and  their  signification,  or  to  make  a  collection  of  words  and 
phrases  ;  it  is  necessary  also  to  know  the  idiomatic  turns  and 
arrangements  which  the  Indians  give  them,  which  it  is  scarcely 
possible  to  acquire  except  by  intercourse  and  frequent  association 
with  these  people. 

I  then  went  to  live  in  a  village  of  the  Abnakis  nation,  situated 
in  a  f  rest  which  is  but  tlivcc  leagues  from  Quebec.  Tliis  village 
was  inhabited  by  two  hundred  Indians,  almost  all  of  whom  were 


i 


I  I 


■ 

^  mm 


I 


if         f1 


ri 


24 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


Christians.  Their  cabins  were  arranged  nearly  like  the  houses 
in  a  town,  while  around  them  was  an  enclosure  of  stakes  high 
and  thick,  forming  a  kind  of  wall,  which  they  had  constructed  to 
protect  them  from  the  incur.sions  of  their  enemies. 

Their  cabins  are  easily  built.  They  plant  poles  in  the  earth, 
which  they  join  at  the  top,  and  then  cover  them  with  large  pieces 
of  bark.  The  fire  they  make  in  the  middle  of  the  cabin,  and  all 
around  it  they  place  mats  formed  of  reeds,  on  which  they  sit 
during  the  day,  and  sleep  at  night. 

The  dress  of  the  men  consists  of  a  loose  robe  of  skin,  or  else 
of  a  piece  of  red  or  blue  cloth.  That  of  the  women  is  one  cover- 
ing, which  hangs  from  the  neck  to  the  middle  of  the  leg,  and 
which  they  arrange  with  a  great  deal  of  propriety.  They  place 
another  covering  on  the  head,  which  descends  even  to  their  feet, 
and  serves  them  for  a  cloak.  Their  stockings  extend  only  from 
the  knee  to  the  ankle.  Moccasins  made  of  the  skin  of  deer  and 
lined  in  the  inside  with  hair  or  wool,  serve  them  in  place  of  shoes. 
This  moccasin  is  absolutely  necessary  to  enable  them  to  wear 
their  snow-shoes,  by  means  of  which  they  walk  with  ease  on  the 
snow.  These  snow-shoes,  made  in  the  shape  of  a  lozenge,  are 
more  than  two  feet  in  length,  and  one  and  a  half  in  breadth.  I 
did  not  think  that  I  should  ever  be  able  to  walk  with  such  ma- 
chines ;  but  when  I  made  the  attempt,  I  found  myself  imme- 
diately so  expert,  that  the  Indians  could  not  believe  it  was  the 
fil-st  time  I  had  used  them. 

The  invention  of  these  snow-shoes  is  of  great  use  to  the  Indi- 
ans, n^t  only  to  enable  them  to  run  on  the  snow,  with  which  the 
earth  is  covered  the  greater  part  of  the  year,  but  also  to  go  in 
pursuit  of  game,  and  particularly  of  the  elks.  These  animals, 
which  are  larger  than  the  largest  bullocks  of  France,  can  walk 
with  difficulty  through  the  snow.  It  is  thus  easy  for  the  Indians 
to  come  up  with  them,  and  they  often  kill  them  with  only  a  knife 
attached  to  the  end  of  a  stick.     They  feed  on  their  flesh,  and 


■'**— ii 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES. 


25 


ic  houses 
kcs  high 
I'ucted  to 

he  earth, 
fge  pieces 
n,  and  all 
.  they  sit 

in,  or  else 
one  cover- 
e  leg,  and 
Chey  place 
their  feet, 
only  from 
f  deer  and 
se  of  shoes, 
m  to  wear 
ase  on  the 
)zenge,  are 
)readth.     I 
h  such  nia- 
rself  imme- 
it  was  the 

0  the  Indi- 
which  the 
so  to  go  in 
se  animals, 
3,  can  walk 
the  Indians 
only  a  knife 
r  flesh,  and 


after  having  well-dressed  their  skins,  in  which  they  arc  very  skil- 
ful, they  use  them  as  articles  of  traffic  with  the  French  and 
Englisli.  From  them  they  receive  in  exoliange,  their  cloth 
dresses  and  blankets,  their  kettles,  their  guns,  their  hatchets  and 
knives. 

To  give  you  an  idea  of  an  Indian,  imagine  to  yourself  a  largo 
man,  powerful,  active,  of  a  swarthy  complexion,  witliout  beard, 
with  black  hair,  and  his  teeth  whiter  than  ivory.  If  you  wish  to 
see  him  in  all  hi.s  finery,  you  will  find  that  he  has  no  other  orna- 
ments but  beads  ;  those  are  a  kind  of  shell  or  stone,  which  they 
form  into  the  shape  of  little  grains,  some  white  and  others  black, 
which  they  string  together  in  such  a  way  as  to  represent  different 
showy  figures  with  great  exactness.  It  is  with  these  beads  that 
our  Indians  bind  up  and  plat  their  hair  on  their  ears  and  behind ; 
they  make  of  them  pendents  for  the  ears,  collars,  garters,  large 
sashes  of  five  or  six  inches  in  breadth,  and  on  these  kinds  of  or- 
naments they  pride  themselves  much  more  than  a  European 
would  on  all  his  gold  and  jewelry. 

The  occupation  of  the  men  is  in  the  chase  or  in  war  ;  that  of 
the  women  is  to  remain  in  the  village,  and  to  manufacture  there 
with  bark  baskets,  sacks,  boxes,  dishes,  platters,  &c.  They  sew 
the  bark  with  fibres  of  roots,  and  in  this  way  make  various  arti- 
cles for  household  use,  very  admirably  constructed.  Their  canoes 
are  made  in  like  manner  of  bark  alone,  but  the  largest  can  scarcely 
contain  more  than  six  or  seven  persons. 

It  is  with  these  canoes  made  of  bark,  which  is  scarcely  thicker 
than  a  crown  piece,  that  they  cross  the  arras  of  the  sea,  and  navi- 
gate the  most  dangerous  rivers  and  lakes  four  or  five  hundred 
leagues  around. ,  I  have  thus  made  many  voyages  without  having 
run  any  risk.  On  one  single  occasion  only,  it  happened  that  in 
crossing  the  river  St.  Lawrence,  I  suddenly  found  myself  sur- 
rounded by  heaps  of  ice  of  enormous  magnitude,  among  which 
the  canoe  was  wedged.     The  two  Indians  who  conducted  me  at 

3 


Pi 


■i  " 


i   »! 


jij  :j 

m 

•  "i        <\i 


ill  III: 
III'  ill 


I! 


26 


JESUITS  Ix\   AxMKRICA. 


once  cried  out,  '^AVo  arc  lost;  it  is  all  over ;  we  must  perish." 
Nevertheless,  making  an  effort,  they  leaped  on  one  of  the  cukcs 
of  floating  ice.  I  followed  their  example,  and  after  having  draAVii 
up  the  canoe,  we  carried  it  to  the  extremity  of  this  piece  of  ico. 
There  it  was  necessary  again  to  embark  in  the  canoe  for  the  pur- 
pose of  gaining  another  cake  of  ice ;  and  thus,  by  leaping  from 
cake  to  cake,  we  at  length  reached  the  bank  of  the  river,  without 
any  other  inconvenience  than  that  of  being  very  wet  and  be- 
numbed with  the  cold. 

Nothing  can  e(|ual  the  tenderness  which  tlie  Indians  exhibit 
towards  their  children.  As  soon  as  they  are  born,  they  place 
them  on  a  little  piece  of  board,  covered  with  cloth  and  a  small 
bear-skin,  in  wJiich  they  wrap  them,  and  this  is  their  cradle. 
Their  mothers  carry  them  on  their  backs,  in  a  manner  convenient 
both  for  the  infants  and  them"3lves. 

No  sooner  have  the  children  begun  to  walk,  than  tliey  exercise 
them  in  using  the  bow,  and  in  this  they  become  so  skilful  that  at 
ten  or  twelve  years  of  age  they  scarcely  ever  fail  to  kill  the  bird 
at  which  they  aim.  I  was  very  much  surprised,  and  should  have 
had  difficulty  in  believing  it,  if  I  had  not  myself  been  a  witness 
of  their  skill. 

Tliat  which  was  most  revolting  to  me  when  I  commenced  living 
with  the  Indians  was,  the  necessity  of  taking  my  meals  with  them. 
Nothing  could  be  more  disgusting.  After  having  filled  their 
kettle  with  victuals,  they  place  it  on  to  boil  for  about  three  quar- 
ters of  an  hour,  after  which  they  take  it  off  the  fire,  and  serve  it 
up  on  dishes  of  bark,  dividing  it  among  all  those  who  are  in  the 
cabin.  Each  one  then  eats  his  food  as  he  wonld  a  piece  of  bread. 
This  sight  did  not  give  me  much  aj)})etite,  and  they  soon  per- 
ceived my  repugnance.  "  Why  do  you  not  eat  ?"  they  asked  me. 
I  answered,  that  I  was  not  accustomed  to  eat  my  food  thus,  with- 
out addi)ig  to  it  a  little  piece  of  bread.  '•  It  is  necessary  for  you 
to  overcome  this,"  said  they.     "  Is  it  sodiilicult  for  a  Fatlier  who 


i^St' 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF   FATIIEU   RASLES. 


27 


tlicy  place 
tid  a  f^niall 
eir  cnullc. 
convciiicut 

ley  exercise 
Ifal  tliat  at 
all  the  bird 
should  have 
n  a  witness 

euced  living 
s  with  them, 
tilled  their 
three  quar- 
and  serve  it 
10  are  in  the 
cce  of  hroad. 
icy  soon  per- 
y  asked  me. 
d  thus,witli- 
sary  for  you 
V  Fath.er  who 


understands  Prayer*  perfectly  ?  Wc,  on  our  part,  have  difficul- 
ties to  get  over,  in  order  to  liave  faith  in  what  we  cannot  see." 
There  was  then  no  room  for  hesitation,  for  it  was  necessary  to 
conform  to  their  manners  and  customs,  to  the  end  that  I  might 
gain  their  confidence  and  win  them  to  Jesus  Christ. 

Their  meals  are  not  regular,  as  is  the  European  custom,  for 
they  live  from  hand  to  mouth.  As  long  as  they  have  anything 
with  which  to  make  a  good  entertainment,  they  avail  themselves 
of  it,  without  giving  themselves  any  concern  as  to  how  they  shall 
live  on  the  following  days. 

They  are  passionately  fond  of  tobacco.  Men,  women,  and 
children  smoke  almost  incessantly.  The  gift  of  a  small  piece  of 
tobacco  confers  more  pleasure  upon  them  than  the  present  of  their 
weight  in  gold. 

In  the  commencement  of  June,  and  when  tlie  snow  is  almost 
all  melted,  they  plant  the  rkamguar,  which  is  the  name  by  v;hich 
they  call  the  Turkish  or  Irdian  corn.  Their  way  of  planting  it 
is,  to  make  with  their  fingers,  or  with  a  small  stick,  difterent  holes 
in  the  earth,  and  to  tlirow  in  each  eiglit  or  nine  grains,  which 
they  cover  with  the  same  earth  tliat  tliey  have  taken  out  to  make 
the  hole.     Their  harvest  takes  place  in  the  end  of  August. 

It  is  among  these  people,  who  are  esteemed  to  be  less  barbar- 
ous than  all  the  rest  of  the  Indians,  that  I  passed  my  novitiate 
as  a  missionary.  My  first  occupation  was  to  learn  their  language, 
which  is  very  difficult  to  .acquire,  particularly  vhen  one  has  no 
other  instructors  than  the  Indians  themselves.  They  have  many 
guttural  sounds  which  are  only  uttered  with  the  throat,  without 
making  any  movement  with  the  lips.  Ou,  for  example,  is  of  this 
number,  and  therefore  in  writing  it,  we  mark  it  by  the  character  8, 
to  distinguish  it  from  other  sounds.     I  passed  one  part  of  tlic 

[*It  will  bo  reinembercJ  that  by  the  Praye/,  they  mean  Christinnity  or 
the  fjtith  generally.  This  explanation  will  be  found  some  pages  further  ou 
in  this  same  lettn-.J  ^     .,  _    <         ,; 


.-^Ju^:.: 


2S 


JESUITS  IN   AAIKRICA. 


i    :  i 


day  in  their  cabins  hearing  them  talk ;  and  it  was  necessary  for 
lue  to  pay  the  most  particular  attention,  to  combine  what  they 
said,  and  conjecture  its  signification.  Sometimes  I  guessed 
rightly,  but  most  often  I  failed,  because,  not  being  at  all  accus- 
tomed to  the  management  of  their  guttural  sounds,  I  only  repeat- 
ed a  part  of  the  word,  and  thus  furnished  them  with  occasion  for 
laughter. 

A+.  last,  after  five  months  of  constant  application,  I  had  ad- 
vanced so  far  as  to  understand  their  terms,  but  this  was  not  suf- 
ficient to  enable  me  tc  express  myself  according  to  their  taste  ; 
much,  therefore,  remained  for  mc  to  do,  to  acquire  the  turn  and 
genius  of  the  language,  which  is  entirely  difierent  from  the  turn 
and  genius  of  our  languages  in  Europe.  To  shorten  the  time, 
and  place  myself  more  in  a  state  to  exercise  my  functions,  I  made 
choice  of  some  Indians  who  had  the  most  mind,  and  who  spoke 
best.  I  told  them  in  my  imperfect  way  some  articles  of  the 
Catechism,  and  they  rendered  them  for  me  into  all  the  niceties 
of  their  language.  I  immediately  committed  them  to  paper,  and 
by  this  means  in  a  very  short  time  I  made  for  myself  a  diction- 
ary, and  a  catechism  which  contained  the  principles  and  myste- 
ries of  our  religion. 

It  cannot  be  denied  that  the  language  of  the  Indians  has  its 
real  beauties,  and  a  certain  indescribable  energy  in  the  turn  and 
manner  of  expression.  I  will  give  you  an  example  of  this.  If  I 
should  ask  7/ou,  Why  God  has  created  you  ?  You  would  answer 
me.  That  I  might  know  him,  love  him,  and  serve  him,  and  by 
this  means  procure  eternal  glory.  But  should  I  put  the  same 
questioi  >  an  Indian,  he  would  answer  in  this  way,  according  to 
their  manner  of  expression  :  Thus  thought  the  Great  Spirit  con- 
cerning us ;  Let  them  know  mo,  let  them  honor  me,  let  them  love 
me,  and  obey  me  ;  that  then  I  may  cause  them  to  enter  into  my 
wonderful  felicity.  If  I  wish  to  say  iu  their  style,  that  you  will 
find  difficulty  in  learning  the  Indian  language,  see  how  it  will  be 


Till-:   WANDERINGS   OF   FATHER  RASLES. 


29 


ssary  for 
rhat  they 
guessed 
all  accus- 
ly  repeat- 
casion  for 

[  had  ad- 

is  not  suf- 
eir  taste  ; 
1  turn  and 
1  the  turn 
the  time, 
ns,  I  made 
who  spoke 
iles  of  the 
ae  niceties 
paper,  and 
'  a  diction- 
and  myste- 

ans  has  its 
le  turn  and 

this.  If  I 
)uld  answer 
im,  and  by 
it  the  same 
.ccording  to 

Spirit  con- 
it  them  love 
ter  into  my 
hat  you  will 
)W  it  will  be 


necessary  for  me  to  express  myself:  I  think  of  my  dour  bruthor, 
that  he  will  find  difficulty  in  learning  the  Indian  language. 

The  Huron  is  the  chief  language  of  these  Indians,  and  when 
one  has  acquired  it,  in  less  than  three  months  he  will  be  able  to 
understand  that  of  the  five  Iro(iuois  nations.  It  is  the  most  dig- 
nified, and,  at  the  same  time,  the  most  difficult  of  all  the  Indian 
languages.  This  difficulty  arises  not  only  from  their  guttural 
letters,  but  much  more  from  the  diflforence  of  accent ;  for  often 
two  vroids  composed  of  the  same  letters  have  entirely  diflerent 
significations.  Father  Chaumont,  who  has  lived  fifty  years 
among  the  Ilurons,  has  composed  a  grammar  which  is  very  use- 
ful to  those  who  have  newly  arrived  in  this  mission.  Neverthe- 
less, a  missionary  is  fortunate,  if  even  with  this  aid,  he  is  able, 
after  ten  years  of  constant  toil,  to  express  himself  elegantly  in 
their  language. 

Each  Indian  nation  has  its  own  particular  language.  Thus, 
the  Abnakis,  the  Ilurons,  the  Iroquois,  the  Algonkins,  the  Illi- 
nois, the  IMiamis,  &c.,  have  each  their  language.  There  are  no 
books  at  all  with  which  to  learn  these  languages,  and  if  there 
were,  they  would  be  almost  useless  ;  practice  is  the  only  master 
wliich  can  instruct  us.  As  I  have  labored  in  four  different  mis- 
sions of  the  Indians  ;  that  is  to  say,  among  the  Abnakis,  the  Al- 
gonkins, the  Hurons,  and  the  Illinois,  and  have  been  obliged  to 
acquire  their  different  languages,  I  will  give  you  a  specimen,  that 
you  may  know  how  little  resemblance  there  is  between  them.  I 
have  chosen  the  strophe  of  a  hymn  of  the  Holy  Sacrament,  which 
they  ordinarily  chant  during  the  mass,  at  the  elevation  of  the 
Host,  and  which  begins  with  these  words :  '•  0  salutaris  Hostia." 
Here  follows  the  translation  in  verse  of  this  strophe  in  the  four 
languages  of  these  different  nations. 

//*  th6  Abnakis  Lans[uas;e. 


Kighist  Hi-nuanursinns 
Spem  kik  papili  go  ii  damek 


30 


JESUITS  m   AMERICA. 


Mi 


Ncm'jiiui  ti  kwitlau  gkabcuk 
Talia  sail  griliiue. 

Ill  the  Algonkin  Language. 

Kt-erais  Jesus  tcg^senaJn 
Ncra  leul  ka  sdsian 
Ka  rio  vllighe  miang 
Vas  mama  vik  umong. 

In  tht  Huron  Language.   ' 

Jes^s  bto  etti  x'ichie 
Sto  etti  skuaalichi-axo 
J  chierclic  axera-aensta 
D'aotiovti  xeata-hien. 

In  the  lUinois  Language. 

Pekiziane  manct  ae 
Piaro  nile  Li  nanghi 
Keninama  «i  «  kangha 
Mero  tinang  »siang  hi. 

The  meaning  of  these  lines  is  this  :  "  0  saving  Sacrifice,  who 
art  continually  ofiiered,  and  who  glvest  life,  thou  by  whom  we 
enter  Heaven,  we  are  constantly  assailed,  0  strengthen  us  !" 

After  having  lived  nearly  two  years  among  the  Abnakis,  I  was 
recalled  by  my  superiors.  They  destined  me  to  the  mission 
among  the  Illinois,  who  had  lost  their  missionary.  I  repaired, 
therefore,  to  Quebec,  where,  after  having  spent  three  months  in 
studying  the  Algonkin  language,  I  embarked  on  the  13th  of  Au- 
gust in  a  canoe,  to  go  to  the  Illinois,  whose  country  is  more  than 
eight  hundred  leagues  distance  from  Quebec.  You  can  easily 
imagine,  that  so  long  a  voyage  in  these  barbarous  regions,  was 
not  performed  witliout  running  great  risks  and  suffering  many 
inconveniences.  I  had  to  traverse  lakes  of  a  vast  extent,  and 
where  storms  arc  as  frequent  as  on  the  ocean.     It  is  true  that 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES. 


31 


ifice,  who 
jfliom  we 
us !" 

kis,  I  was 
I   mission 

repaired, 
lonths  in 
th  of  Au- 
Qore  than 
;an  easily 
^ions,  was 
ing  many 
stent,  and 

true  that 


we  had  the  advantage  of  landing  every  evening,  but  he  was  fortu- 
nate who  could  find  some  flat  rock  on  which  to  pass  the  night. 
Wlion  it  rained,  our  only  way  of  protection  against  it  was,  by 
placing  ourselves  under  the  canoe  turned  bottom  upwards. 

The  greatest  dangers,  liowcvcr,  are  to  be  encountered  on  the 
rivers,  particularly  in  places  where  they  run  with  great  rapidity. 
There  the  canoe  flies  like  an  arrow,  and  if  it  comes  in  contact 
with  any  of  the  rocks  which  arc  found  there  in  great  numbers,  it 
is  at  once  dashed  into  a  thousand  pieces.  This  misfortune  hap- 
pened to  some  of  those  who  accompanied  lis  in  other  canoes,  and 
it  was  by  a  singular  protection  of  Divine  Goodness,  that  I  escaped 
the  same  fate,  for  my  canoe  many  times  touched  the  rocks,  but 
without  receiving  the  least  injury. 

We  risk  too  the  endurance  of  all  that  is  most  distressing  in 
hunger,  for  the  Icngtli  and  difficulty  of  this  kind  of  voyage  does 
not  permit  us  to  carry  anything  but  a  sack  of  Indian  corn.  One 
woidd  naturally  suppose,  that  the  chase  might  furnish  us  on  the 
route  with  something  we  could  live  on,  but  if  the  game  foils  we 
find  ourselves  exposed  to  many  days  of  fasting.  Then,  the  only 
ro^o'irce  is  to  search  for  a  kind  of  leaves  which  the  Indians  call 
Koig/iessanac/i,  and  the  French  Tripc-  de  roche.  One  would  take 
them  for  chervil*  which  they  much  resemble  in  shape,  if  they 
were  not  too  large.  They  are  prepared  either  by  boiling  or  roast- 
ing, and  those  of  which  I  have  eaten  are  by  no  means  unpala- 
table. 

I  was  not  obliged  to  suffer  much  from  hunger  until  I  reached 
the  Lake  of  the  llurons  ;  but  this  wns  by  no  means  the  case  with 
the  companions  of  my  voyage,  for  the  storms  having  scattered 

[*  Tlie  trvpc  de,  rochr^  or  rock-tripe,  is  one  of  the  Liclions  known  in  ho- 
tiiiiyas  the  Umhllkar'ut  Miihh'iilH'rc;U.\\\n\  is  much  usod  for  food  by  the  North- 
ova  [ndians,  Tlie  chenil  is  the  Scrnnlix  ar'/oVui/n  of  botanists,  possosisinj;  !i 
slij-htly  aromatic  taste,  ami  much  used  in  the  South  of  Europe  in  soups  and 
saLuls.     Ffiincis'  Life  of  Rale,  \>.  175] 


w 


m   <'m 


it 


I  I 
ill 


If!!' 


i  II         li  III 


Ill      lllll!! 


ij 

'  i  !! 


t* 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


their  canoes,  they  were  not  able  to  join  me.  T  arrived  therefore 
first  at  Missili?nakinakj  from  whence  I  sent  them  some  provisions, 
without  which  they  would  have  starved  to  death.  They  had 
passed  seven  days  without  any  other  nourishment  than  what  they 
could  get  from  a  crow  which  they  had  killed  more  by  accident 
than  skill,  for  they  had  not  strength  to  hold  themselves  up. 

The  season  was  too  far  advanced  to  continue  my  route  to  the 
Illinois,  from  whence  I  was  distant  as  yet  about  four  hundred 
leagues.  It  was  therefore  necessary  for  me  to  remain  at  Missili- 
maki?ialc,  where  there  were  two  of  our  missionaries,  one  of  whom 
was  stationed  among  the  Hurons,  and  the  other  among  the  Outa- 
ouacks.  These  last  are  very  superstitious,  and  very  much  attach- 
ed to  the  juggleries  of  their  medicine-men.  They  claim  an  origin 
equally  senseless  and  ridiculous,  pretending  that  they  are  derived 
from  three  families,  and  tliat  each  family  was  composed  of  five 
hundred  persons. 

Some  are  from  the  family  of  Mlchabou^  that  is  to  say,  of  the 
Great  Hare.  They  pretend  that  the  Great  Hare  was  a  man  of 
prodigious  size  ;  that  he  could  spread  nets  in  the  water  at  eigh- 
teen fathoms  deep,  while  the  water  scarcely  came  to  his  arm-pits  ; 
that  one  day  during  the  deluge,  he  sent  out  the  beaver  to  discov- 
er laud,  but  this  animal  not  having  returned,  he  caused  the  otter 
to  go  out,  who  brought  back  a  little  earth  covered  with  foam  ; 
that  he  repaired  to  the  part  of  the  lake  where  he  found  this  land, 
wliich  formed  a  little  island  ;  he  walked  in  the  water  all  around 
it,  and  this  island  became  extraordinarily  large.  It  is  for  this 
reason  that  they  attribute  to  him  the  creation  of  land.  They  add, 
that  after  having  accomplished  this  work,  he  flew  up  to  Heaven, 
which  is  his  ordinary  residence,  but  after  having  left  the  earth, 
he  ordered  that  when  his  descendants  die,  they  shall  burn  their 
bodies,  and  then  fling  their  ashes  into  the  air,  to  the  end  that 
they  may  be  able  to  raise  themselves  more  easily  towards  Hea- 
ven ;  that  if  they  should  fail  to  do  so,  tlic  snow  would  not  cease 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES. 


33 


lerefoi'G 
visions, 
ey  had 
lat  they 
iccident 

P- 

e  to  the 

lundred 

Missili- 

f  whom 

le  Outa- 

i  attach- 

,n  origin 

derived 

i  of  five 

yr,  of  the 
man  of 
at  eigh- 

rm-pits ; 

0  discov- 
he  otter 
h  foam ; 
his  laud, 

1  around 
for  this 

hey  add, 
Heaven, 
he  earth, 
irn  their 
end  that 
irds  Ilea- 
not  cease 


I 


to  cover  the  earth,  their  lakes  and  rivers  would  remain  frozen, 
and  not  being  able  to  catch  fish,  which  is  their  ordinary  food,  they 
would  all  die  in  the  spring. 

It  happened  indeed  a  few  years  since,  that  the  winter  having 
continued  much  longer  than  usual,  there  was  one  general  conster- 
nation among  the  Indians  of  the  family  of  the  Great  Hare.  They 
had  recourse  to  their  accustomed  juggleries,  and  assembled  many 
times  to  consult  on  the  means  of  dissipating  this  hostile  snow, 
which  seemed  obstinately  determined  to  remain  on  the  earth, 
when  an  old  woman  approached  them.  "  My  children,"  said  she, 
"  you  have  no  wisdom.  You  know  the  orders  which  were  left  by 
the  Great  Hare,  that  we  should  burn  dead  bodies,  and  cast  their 
ashes  to  the  wind,  that  they  might  return  more  easily  to  Heaven 
their  country ;  but  yc.:^  have  neglected  these  orders,  in  leaving  at 
some  days  journey  tij*  ■.,  ij^ft,  a  dead  man  without  burning  him, 
as  if  he  did  not  belong  '  •  '.c  family  of  the  Great  Hare.  Repair 
your  fault  forthwith,  and  take  measures  to  burn  him,  if  you  wish 
the  snow  to  melt."  "  You  are  right,  our  mother,"  they  answered ; 
"you  have  more  wisdom  than  we,  and  the  counsel  which  you  give 
restores  us  to  life."  They  immediately  deputed  twenty -five  men 
to  go  and  burn  that  body.  About  a  fortnight  was  spent  in  the 
journey,  during  which  time  the  thaw  came,  and  the  snow  melted. 
The  old  woman  who  had  given  this  advice  was  overwhelmed  with 
praises  and  presents,  and  this  occurrence,  which  was  so  entirely 
natural,  had  a  great  influence  in  strengthening  them  in  their  fol- 
ly and  superstitious  credulity. 

The  second  family  of  the  Oulaoiiaks  claims  to  be  derived  from 
Namcpirh,  that  is  to  say,  the  Carp.  Their  tradition  is,  that  a 
carp  having  deposited  its  eggs  on  the  borders  of  a  river,  and  the 
sun  having  darted  its  rays  upon  them,  they  were  formed  into  a 
woman,  from  whom  they  arc  descended  :  in  this  way  they  say 
they  are  of  the  family  of  the  C«rp. 

The  third  family  of  the  Oidaouaks  attributes  its  origin  to  the 


ssar^ 


! 


il; 


34 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


paw  of  a  Machova,  that  is  to  say,  of  a  Bear,  and  they  claim  that 
they  are  of  the  family  of  the  Bear,  but  without  explaining  iu 
what  mfiancr  they  are  derived.  When  they  kill  any  of  these 
animols,  they  make  a  feast  for  him  with  his  own  flesh — they  speak 
to  him  and  harangue  him.  "  Do  not  have  any  ill  will  against 
'is,"  they  say  to  him,  "  because  we  have  killed  you.  You  have 
sense — you  see  that  our  chillren  are  suffering  with  hunger — they 
love  you — they  wish  to  make  you  enter  into  their  bodies.  And 
is  it  not  a  glorious  thing  for  you  to  be  eaten  by  the  children  of 
the  Chief  ?^' 

The  family  of  the  Great  Hare  is  the  only  one  which  burns  the 
bodies  of  the  dead  ;  the  other  two  families  inter  them.  When 
any  chief  dies,  they  prepare  a  vast  coffin,  in  which  after  having 
placed  the  body  clothed  in  its  most  beautiful  garments,  they  shut 
up  with  it  his  blanket,  his  gun,  his  supply  of  powder  and  lead, 
his  bow  and  arrows,  his  kettle,  his  platter  with  some  provisions, 
his  tomahawk  and  pipe,  his  box  of  vcrmillion,  his  mirror,  his  col- 
lars of  porcelain,  and  all  the  presents  which  were  made  him  at  his 
death  according  to  their  usual  custom.  They  imagine  that  with 
this  outfit  he  will  make  his  journey  to  the  other  world  more 
happily,  and  will  meet  with  a  more  ftivorable  reception  from  the 
great  chiefs  of  the  nation,  who  will  conduct  him  to  a  place  of 
enjoyment. 

While  all  things  are  preparing  in  the  coffin,  the  relatives  of 
the  deceased  assist  at  the  ceremony,  mourning  after  their 
fashion,  that  is,  clianting  in  a  sorrowful  tone,  and  beating  time 
with  a  stick  to  which  they  liave  attached  many  little  rattles. 

Tlie  particular  in  which  the  superstition  of  these  people  ap- 
pears the  most  extravagant,  is  in  the  worshij)  which  they  bestow 
upon  what  they  call  their  Manltoii.  As  they  are  scarcely  ac- 
quainted with  anything  but  the  animals  in  whose  company  they 
live  in  the  forests,  they  imagine  that  in  these  animals,  or  rather 
in  their  skins,  or  iu  the  plumage  of  the  birds,  resides  a  kind  of 


I 


I 


i 


ti .,' 


THE   WAiSDERINGS  OF   FATHER  RASLES. 


3,  J 


m  that 
Qing  iu 
)f  these 
ly  speak 
against 
ou  have 
11— they 
s.     And 
[dren  of 

lurns  the 
,     When 
r  having 
they  shut 
and  load, 
revisions, 
•r,  his  col- 
him  at  his 
that  with 
)rld  more 
from  the 
a  place  of 

latives  of 
fter  their 
ating  time 
,ttlcs. 

people  ap- 
cy  bestow 
cavccly  ac- 
pany  they 
(,  or  rather 
a  kind  of 


1 


Spirit  which  governs  all  things,  and  which  is  master  of  life  and 
death.  There  are,  according  to  them,  Manitous  common  to  the 
whole  nation,  and  also  particular  ones  for  each  individual.  Ous- 
sakila,  they  say,  is  the  grand  Manitou  of  all  the  animals  which 
exist  on  the  earth,  and  of  the  birds  which  fly  in  the  air.  It  is 
he  who  governs  them.  When  therefore  they  wish  to  go  to  the 
chase,  they  offer  him  tobacco,  powder,  lead,  and  skins  well  dressed, 
which  they  attach  to  the  end  of  a  pole  and  elevate  in  the  air. 
"  Oussaklta,'"  say  they,  "  we  give  you  something  to  smoke,  and 
we  offer  you  something  wherewith  to  kill  the  game.  Conde- 
scend to  accept  our  presents,  and  do  not  permit  them  to  escape 
our  arrows.  Permit  us  to  kill  them  in  great  numbers,  and 
very  fat,  so  that  our  children  may  want  neither  clothing  or 
nourishment." 

They  call  Michibkhi  the  Manitou  of  waters  and  fish,  and  offer 
him  a  sacrifice  nearly  similar  when  they  wish  to  engage  in  fish- 
ing, or  to  undertake  a  voyage.  It  consists  in  casting  into  ihe 
water  tobacco,  provisions,  kettles,  and  praying  to  him  that  the 
waters  of  the  river  may  flow  smoothly,  that  the  rocks  may  not 
break  their  canoes^  and  that  he  will  grant  them  an  abundant  sup- 
ply of  fish. 

Besides  these  common  Manilous,  ench  one  has  his  own  particu- 
lar one,  which  is  a  boar,  or  a  beaver,  or  a  bustard,  or  any  animal 
of  tlie  kind.  They  carry  the  skin  of  this  animal  to  war,  or  to 
the  chase,  and  iu  their  voyages,  persuading  themselves  that  it 
will  preserve  them  from  all  danger,  and  ensure  them  success  in 
their  enterprises. 

When  an  Indian  wishes  to  select  a  Manitou  for  himself,  tlie 
first  animal  which  presents  itself  to  his  imagination  during  sleep, 
is  usually  that  ou  which  his  choice  falls.  He  therefore  kills 
an  animal  of  that  kind,  and  places  its  skin,  or  its  plumage  if  it 
be  a  bird,  in  an  honorable  place  in  his  cabin.  He  then  pre- 
pares a  feast  in  its  honor,  during  which  ho  makes  it  a  speech 


i>\MV»>MtfeMIWiiW"  .a»u  «■. 


,>ik^wypr 


36 


JESUITS  IN   AMERICA. 


;'i!'- 


I     I 


lis;!! 


!   ■!!■ 


$  rijiii 


ill  the  most  respectful  terms,  after  which  it  is  reoognized  as  his 
Manitou. 

As  soon  as  the  Spring  came,  I  departed  from  MissiUmali'mak  to 
go  to  the  residence  of  the  Illinois.  I  .  ind  in  my  route  many 
[ndian  nations,  among  whom  were  the  Maskouimgs,  the  Jakisj 
the  Omekoues,  the  Iripegouaus,  the  Outagamis,  &c.  Each  of 
tliese  nations  has  its  own  peculiar  language,  but  in  other  re- 
spects they  do  not  differ  at  all  from  the  Oulaouacks.  A  mission- 
ary who  resides  at  the  bay  of  the  Puants,  makes  from  time  to 
time  excursions  among  these  Indians,  to  instruct  them  in  the 
truths  of  religion. 

After  forty  days'  journey,  I  entered  the  river  of  the  Illinois, 
and  having  followed  lis  course  for  fifty  leagues,  I  arrived  at  their 
iirst  village,  which  contained  three  hundred  cabins,  all  of  four  or 
five  fires.  One  fire  is  always  for  two  families.  They  have  eleven 
villages  in  their  nation.  On  the  day  after  my  arrival  I  was  in- 
vited by  the  principal  chief  to  a  great  feast,  which  he  gave  to  the 
most  considerable  persons  in  the  nation.  To  prepare  for  it  he 
had  caused  them  to  kill  a  large  number  of  dogs  ;  an  entertain- 
menc  of  this  kind  passes  among  the  Indians  for  a  most  magnifi- 
cent festival,  and  is  therefore  called  the  Feast  of  the  Chiefs. 
The  ceremonies  observed  are  the  same  among  all  these  nations. 
It  is  generally  in  feasts  of  this  kind  that  the  Indians  delib- 
erate on  all  their  most  important  affairs,  as  for  example,  when 
the  question  in  agitation  is,  whether  they  shall  undertake  a 
war  against  their  neighbors,  or  whether  they  shall  terminate  it 
by  propositions  of  peace. 

When  all  the  guests  have  arrived,  they  range  themselves 
around  the  cabin,  sittir^  either  on  the  bare  ground  or  on  the 
mats,  then  the  chief  rises  and  begins  his  harangue.  I  confess 
to  you  that  I  have  admired  his  flow  of  words,  the  justice  and  force 
of  the  reasons  which  he  advanced,  tlie  eloquont  turn  which  he 
gave  them,  the  choice  and  delicacy  of  the  expressions  with  which 


lillii 


i    1 


THE  WANDERINGS   OF   FATHER  RASLES, 


:]7 


he  adorned  his  discourse.  I  believe  that  if  I  could  commit  to 
writing  what  this  Indian  said  to  us  extemporaneously  and  with- 
out preparation,  you  would  be  convinced  without  difficulty,  that 
the  most  able  Europeans,  after  much  meditation  and  study,  could 
scarcely  compose  a  discourse  more  solid  and  better  turned. 

The  harangue  finished,  two  Indians,  who  filled  the  office  of 
carvers,  distributed  the  plates  to  all  the  assembly,  and  each  plate 
was  appropriated  to  two  guests.  They  eat,  conversing  toget]  ■  " 
on  indiffisrent  subjects,  and  when  the  repast  was  finished  they  re- 
tired, carrying  with  them,  according  to  their  custom,  what  re- 
mained on  their  plates. 

The  Illinois  never  give  those  feasts  which  are  customary  among 
many  other  savage  nations,  where  one  is  obliged  to  eat  all  that 
is  served  to  him,  even  if  he  should  die.  When  therefore  any  one 
finds  himself  unable  to  fulfil  this  ridiculous  rule,  he  addresses 
some  other  guest  whom  he  knows  to  have  a  better  appetite  :  "  My 
brother,"  he  says  to  him,  "  have  pity  on  me,  I  shall  <iie  if  you 
do  not  save  my  life.  Eat  what  remains  to  me,  and  I  will  make 
you  a  present  of  something."  This  is  the  only  way  of  getting 
out  of  the  dilemma.* 

The  Illinois  only  cover  themselves  ab'  nt  the  waist,  and  leave 
the  rest  of  the  body  entirely  naked.  Dih  '■  compartments  filled 
with  all  kinds  of  figures  which  they  engrave  on  their  bodies  in  a 
way  which  is  inefi"aceable,  supply  to  them  the  place  of  garments. 
It  is  only  in  the  visits  which  they  make,  or  when  they  assist  at 
church,  that  they  wrap  themselves  in  a  covering,  which  during 
the  summer  is  composed  of  a  skin  dreased,  and  during  the  winter 
of  a  skin  v/ith  the  hair  on,  the  better  to  retain  the  heat.  They 
ornament  their  heads  with  feathers  of  diflfercnt  colors,  of  which 
they  make  garlands  and  crowns,  which  they  arrange  with  great 


[*Tlii3  custom  is  in  force  to  this  day  among  some  of  our  Westeina  Indians. 
Sec  an  amusing  account  of  su(.li  a  feast  among  the  Pawnees,  related  by  the 
Hon.  C.  A.  Murray,  in  his  ■•  Travels  in  Nortli  Aniori<^a/'  v.  i.  pp.  9nS-  '?  I'2.] 


:i 


Mi     I 


:   i 


m 


iii 
III 

ilf: 


i;:| 


!|     .^; 


38 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


taste.  They  take  care  always  to  paint  their  faces  with  various 
colors,  but  particularly  with  verniiliou.  They  also  use  collars 
and  pendants  for  the  ears  of  small  stones  which  they  cut  into 
the  shape  of  precious  stones ;  some  of  them  are  blue,  others  red, 
and  others  white  as  alabaster.  To  these  it  is  always  necessary 
to  add  a  small  piece  of  porcelain,  which  hangs  at  the  end  of  the 
collar.  The  Illinois  persuade  themselves  that  these  fantastic 
ornaments  confer  on  them  a  degree  of  grace  and  attract  re- 
spect. 

When  the  Illinois  are  not  engaged  in  war  or  the  chase,  their 
time  is  passed  in  sports,  or  feasting,  or  dancing.     They  have  two 
kinds  of  dances  :  the  one  kind  is  used  as  a  token  of  rejoicing, 
and  they  invite  to  it  the  women  and  young  girls  who  are  most 
distinguished.     The  other  kind  is  to  mark  their  grief  at  the  death 
of  the  most  considerable  persons  in  their  nation.     It  is  by  these 
dances  that  they  pretend  to  honor  the  deceased,  and  to  dry  the 
tears  of  his  relatives.     All  persons  indeed  have  a  right  to  this 
kind  of  mourning  at  the  death  of  their  relations,  provided  they 
make  presents  for  this  purpose.     The  dances  last  a  greater  or 
less  time  in  proportion  to  the  price  and  value  of  the  presents, 
which  are  immediately  afterwards  distributed  to  the  dancers. 
Their  custom  is  not  to  bury  the  dead,  but  they  wrap  them  in 
skins  and  attach  them  by  the  head  and  feet  to  the  tops  of  trees. 
When  not  engaged  in  games  or  feasts  or  dances,  the  men  re- 
main quiet  on  their  mats,  and  pass  their  time  either  in  sleeping, 
or  in  making  bows,  arrows,  calumets,  and  other  things  of  the 
same  kind.     As  to  the  women,  they  toil  like  slaves  from  morn- 
ing till  night.     It  is  their  duty  during  the  summer  to  cultivate 
the  earth  and  plant  the  Indian  corn  ;  and  from  the  commence- 
ment of  winter  they  arc  occupied  in  manufacturing  mats,  dress- 
g  skins,  and  many  other  works  of  the  kind,  for  their  first  care 
3  to  provide  every  t'iiiiig  that  is  nc'eshiiry  for  their  cabin. 
o4?  -n   4i,o  nifioiiB  of  Canada,  there  are  none  who  live  in  so 


Iii 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES. 


30 


great  abundance  of  everything  as  the  Illinois.  Their  rivers  arc 
covered  with  swans,  bustards,  ducks,  and  teals,  One  can  scarcely 
travel  a  league  without  finding  a  prodigious  multitude  of  turkeys, 
who  keep  together  in  flocks,  often  to  the  number  of  two  hundred. 
They  are  much  larger  than  those  we  seen  in  France.  I  had  the 
curiosity  to  weigh  one,  which  I  found  to  be  thirty-six  pounds. 
They  have  hanging  from  the  neck  a  kind  of  tuft  of  hair,  half  a 
foot  in  length. 

Bears  and  stags  are  found  there  in  very  great  numbers,  and 
buifalocs  and  roebucks  are  also  seen  in  vast  herds.  Not  a  year 
passes  but  they  kill  more  than  a  thousand  roebucks  and  more 
than  two  thousand  buffaloes.  From  four  to  five  thousand  of  the 
latter  can  often  be  seen  at  one  view,  grazing  on  the  prairies. 
They  have  a  hump  on  the  back  and  an  exceedingly  large  head. 
The  hair,  except  that  on  the  head,  is  curled,  and  soft  as  wool. 
The  flesh  has  naturally  a  salt  taste,  and  is  so  light,  that  although 
eaten  entirely  raw,  it  does  not  cause  the  least  indigestion.  When 
they  have  killed  a  bufialo  which  appears  to  them  too  lean,  they 
content  themselves  with  taking  the  tongue,  and  going  in  search 
of  one  which  is  fatter. 

Arrows  are  the  principal  arms  which  they  use  in  war  and  in 
the  chase.  They  are  pointed  at  the  end  with  a  stone  cut  and 
sharpened  in  the  shape  of  a  serpent's  tongue  ;  and  if  no  knife  is 
at  hand,  they  use  them  also  to  skin  the  animals  they  have  killed. 
They  are  so  skillful  in  using  the  bow,  that  they  scarcely  ever  fail 
in  their  aim,  and  they  do  it  with  so  much  quickness  that  they  can 
discharge  a  hundred  arrows  in  the  time  another  person  would  use 
in  loading  his  gun. 

They  will  not  take  the  trouble  to  labor  with  the  proper  nets 
for  fishing  in  the  rivers,  because  the  abundance  of  animals  of  all 
kinds  which  are  found  for  their  subsistence,  renders  them  indif- 
ferent to  fish.  But  when  they  take  a  fancy  to  have .  some,  they 
embark  in  a  canoe  with  their  bows  and  arrows ;  standing  upright, 


1^ 


40 


JKSUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


if' 


for  the  purpose  of  more  easily  seeing  the  fish,  as  soon  as  they 
perceive  it,  they  pierce  it  with  an  arrow. 

The  only  method  among  the  Illinois  of  acquiring  public  esteem 
and  veneration,  is,  as  is  the  case  with  all  other  savages,  to  gain 
the  reputation  of  an  able  hunter,  or  much  more  of  a  good  warrior. 
It  is  in  this  particular  that  they  principally  consider  merit  to 
consist,  and  one  who  possesses  it  they  look  upon  as  being  truly  a 
man.  They  are  so  passionately  attached  to  this  kind  of  glory, 
that  they  do  not  hesitate  to  undertake  journeys  of  four  hundred 
leagues  through  the  depth  of  the  forest,  either  to  capture  a  slave 
or  to  take  the  scalp  of  an  enemy  they  have  killed.  They  count  as 
nothing  the  fatigues  and  long  fasts  they  have  to  endure,  particu- 
larly when  they  approach  the  territory  of  their  enemies  ;  for  then 
they  do  not  dare  to  hunt,  lest  the  animals,  being  only  wounded, 
should  escape  with  the  arrow  in  their  bodies,  and  thus  warn  the 
enemy  to  place  himself  in  a  state  of  defence.  Their  manner  of 
making  war,  the  same  as  among  all  savage  nations,  is  to  surprise 
their  foes,  and  they  therefore  are  accustomed  to  send  on  scouts, 
to  observe  their  number  and  the  direction  of  their  march,  or  to 
examine  if  they  are  on  their  guard.  According  to  the  report 
which  these  bring  back,  they  either  place  an  ambush  or  make  an 
irruption  into  their  cabins,  tomahawk  in  hand,  and  do  not  fail  to 
kill  some  of  them  before  they  have  it  in  their  power  to  think  of 
defence. 

The  tomahawk  is  made  of  the  horn  of  a  stag,  or  of  wood  in  the 
shape  of  a  cutlass,  and  terminated  by  a  large  ball.  They  hold 
the  tomahawk  in  one  hand  and  a  knife  in  the  other.  As  soon  as 
they  have  dealt  a  blow  on  the  head  of  an  enemy,  they  immediately 
cut  it  round  with  the  knife,  and  take  off  the  scalp  with  extraordi- 
nary rapidity. 

When  a  warrior  returns  to  \\h  own  country  loaded  with  many 
scalps,  he  is  received  with  great  honors ;  but  he  covers  himself 
with  glory  wlion  lie  has  made  prisnriors  and  brought  them  with 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF   FATHER   RASLE^. 


41 


him  alive.  As  soon  as  he  arrives,  all  the  people  of  the  village 
assemble  and  range  themselves  in  line  on  the  roud  wliich  the 
prisoners  have  to  pass.  This  reception  is  most  cruel ;  f-omo  tear 
out  the  nails,  others  cut  off  the  fingers  or  the  ears,  while  others 
again  deal  blows  with  their  clubs. 

After  this  first  reception,  the  old  men  assemble  to  deliberate 
whether  they  shall  grant  the  prisoners  their  lives,  or  put  them  to 
death.  When  any  dead  person  is  to  be  revived,  that  is  lo  say,  if 
any  one  of  their  warriors  has  been  killed,  whom  they  conclude 
ought  to  be  replaced  in  his  cabin,  they  give  to  this  cabin  one  of 
their  prisoners,  who  is  to  take  the  place  of  the  deceased ;  and  this 
is  what  they  call  reviving  the  dead. 

When  the  prisoner  is  condemned  to  death,  they  immediately 
plant  a  large  post  in  the  earth,  to  which  they  attach  him  by  both 
hands.  They  make  him  sing  his  death-song,  and  all  the  savages 
having  seated  themselves  about  the  stake,  they  kindle  at  somo 
foot  from  it  a  large  fire,  in  which  they  heat  hatchets,  and  gun- 
barrels,  and  other  instruments  of  iron.  Then  they  come  forward, 
one  after  the  other,  and  apply  these  things  red  hot  to  the  different 
parts  of  his  body.  Some  scorch  him  with  burning  tire-brands  ; 
others  gash  his  body  with  their  knives ;  and  others  cut  off  a  piece 
of  his  flesh  which  has  been  already  roasted,  and  eat  it  in  his 
presence.  You  will  see  one  fill  his  wounds  with  powder,  and  rub 
it  over  his  whole  body,  and  afterwards  apply  the  fire  to  it.  In 
fine,  each  one  torments  him  according  to  his  caprice,  and  this 
during  four  or  five  hours,  and  sometimes  even  for  two  or  three 
days.  The  more  shrill  and  piercing  the  cries  which  the  violence 
of  the  torments  wrings  from  him,  so  much  more  diverting  and 
agreeable  to  these  barbarians  does  the  spectacle  become.  It  was 
the  Iroquois  who  invented  this  frightful  kind  of  death,  and  it  is 
only  by  way  of  retaliation  that  the  Illinois,  in  their  turn,  treat 
their  Iroquois  prisoners  with  the  same  cruelty. 

What  we  understand  by  the  word  Chrisllanilii.  is  knoAvn  among 


j-^jizeau*^: 


!i||''ii 


i'^ii 


,1    ^  :.. 
iliil 

■  i 
j 

M 

1 

ii 

43 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


Jill  the  savages  by  the  name  of  Prai/cr.  When,  therefore,  I  shall 
tell  you  in  the  rcmauKler  of  this  letter  that  such  an  Indian  tribe 
has  embraced  Prayer,  it  is  the  same  as  saying  that  it  has  become 
Christian,  or  that  it  is  disposed  to  bo  so.  There  would  have  been 
less  difficulty  in  converting  the  Illinois,  if  the  Prayer  had  per- 
mitted polygamy  among  them.  They  acknowledged  that  the 
Prayer  was  good,  and  were  delighted  that  we  should  teach  it  to 
their  women  and  cliildren ;  but  when  we  spukc  on  the  subject  to 
themselves,  we  found  how  dilliciilt  it  was  to  fix  their  natural 
inconstancy,  and  induce  them  to  resolve  that  they  would  have  but 
one  wife,  and  retain  her  always. 

When  the  hour  arrives  for  morning  and  evening  prayers,  all 
repair  to  the  Chapel.  There  are  none  among  them,  even  in- 
cluding their  great  medicine-men,  that  is  to  say,  the  worst  ene- 
mie;.^  of  our  religion,  but  send  their  children  to  be  instructed  and 
bapti/cd.  In  this  consists  the  best  fruits  which  our  mission  at 
first  rceeivco  among  the  Indians,  and  which  is  the  most  certain ; 
for  among  the  great  number  of  infants  whom  we  baptize,  not  a 
year  passes  but  many  die  before  they  are  able  to  use  their  reason. 
But,  even  among  the  adults,  the  greater  part  are  so  fervent,  and 
so  attached  to  the  Prayer,  that  they  will  suffer  the  most  cruel 
death  sooner  than  abandon  it. 

It  is  a  blessing  to  the  Illinois  that  they  are  so  far  distant 
from  Quebec,  because  it  renders  it  impossible  to  transport  to 
them  the  '•  fire-water,"  as  it  is  car^'ied  to  others.  This  drink  is 
among  the  Indians  the  greatest  obstacle  to  Christianity,  and  the 
source  of  an  infinite  number  of  their  most  shocking  crimes.  We 
know  that  they  never  purchase  it  but  to  plunge  into  the  most 
furious  intoxication,  and  the  riots  and  sad  deaths  of  which  we 
were  each  day  the  witnesses,  ought  to  outweigh  the  gain  which 
can  be  made  by  the  trade  in  a  liquor  so  fatal. 

It  was  for  two  years  that  I  remained  among  the  Illinois,  at  the 
end  of  which  time  I  was  recalled  to  devote  the  rest  of  my  days 


THE  WAiN'DERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLl 


I 


to  the  service  of  the  AhaakU.  It  was  the  fir.st  lulssiuu  ipo  which 
I  had  been  tlestiued  on  my  arrival  in  Canada,  and  it  is  tliat  iu 
which,  apparently,  I  shall  finish  my  life.  It  wus  necessary, 
therefore,  for  me  to  return  to  Quebec,  for  the  purpose  of  going 
thither  to  rejoin  my  dear  Indians.  I  have  already  described  to 
you  the  length  and  difficulties  of  this  journey,  and  shall  therefore 
only  mention  a  most  consoling  adventure  which  happened  to  me 
when  about  forty  leagues  distance  from  Quebec. 

I  found  myself  in  a  kind  of  village,  where  there  ware  twenty- 
five  French  houses,  and  a  Cure  who  had  charge  of  the  inhab- 
itants. Near  the  village,  might  be  seen  an  Indian  cabin,  in 
which  lived  a  young  female  of  about  sixteen  years  of  ago,  but 
who  had  for  many  years  been  afflicted  with  a  malady  which  had 
at  length  reduced  her  to  the  last  extremity.  M.  the  Cure,  who 
did  not  understand  the  language  of  these  Indians,  requested  me 
to  confess  the  sick  person,  and  conducted  me  himself  to  the 
cabin.  In  the  conversation  which  I  had  with  this  young  girl  on 
the  truths  of  religion,  I  learned  that  she  had  been  well  instructed 
by  one  of  our  missionaries,  but  had  never  as  yet  received  Bap- 
tism. After  having  passed  two  days  in  putting  to  her  all  the 
questions  proper  to  assure  myself  on  these  points — '"  Do  not 
refuse  me,"  said  she,  "  I  conjure  yuu,  the  grace  of  Baptism 
which  I  demand.  You  see  how  much  oppression  I  have  upon 
my  breast,  and  that  but  little  time  remains  for  me  to  live.  What 
a  misfortune  would  it  be  to  me,  and  how  would  you  reproif  1; 
yourself,  if  I  should  happen  to  die  without  receiving  this  grace !" 
I  answered,  that  she  should  prepare  to  receive  it  on  the  next 
day,  and  left  her.  The  joy  which  my  reply  gave  hev,  ?aased  so 
immediate  a  change,  that  she  was  in  a  state  to  repair  early  in 
the  morning  to  the  chapel.  I  was  beyond  measure  surprised  at 
her  arrival,  and  immediately  and  most  solemnly  administered  to 
her  the  rite  of  baptism.  As  soon  as  it  was  over  she  returned  to 
her  cabin,  wliere  she  did  not  cease  to  thank  the  divine  mercy  for 


.    -  '-t{M!;:itj:^-'i 


44 


JESUITS  IN  AMElirCA. 


-m- 


<    i 


so  great  a  blessing,  aiiii  to  sigh  for  the  happy  moment  which 
should  unite  her  to  God  for  all  eternity.  Her  prayers  were 
favorably  heard,  and  I  was  privileged  to  assist  at  her  death. 
What  a  providential  dispensation  for  this  poor  girl,  and  what  a 
consolation  for  me  to  have  been  the  instrument  which  God  was 
willing  to  use  in  placing  her  in  heaven ! 

You  will  not  require  from  me,  my  dear  brother,  that  I  should 
enter  into  detail  with  regard  to  all  that  has  I'.appened  to  me 
during  the  many  years  that  I  have  been  in  this  mission.  My 
occupations  are  always  the  same ;  and  I  should  expose  myself  to 
wearisome  repetitions.  I  will  therefore  only  relate  to  you 
certain  facts  which  seem  to  me  most  worthy  of  your  attention. 
I  feel  authorized  to  assert,  in  general,  that  you  would  find  it 
difficult  to  restrain  your  tears  if  you  should  find  yourself  in  my 
church  when  our  Indians  are  assembled  there,  and  be  a  witness 
of  the  piety  with  which  they  recite  their  prayers,  chant  divine 
offices,  and  participate  in  the  Sacraments  of  Penance  and  the 
Eucharist.  When  they  have  been  enlightened  by  the  faith,  and 
sincerely  embraced  it,  they  are  no  longer  the  same  persons,  and 
the  greater  part  preserve  undimmod  the  purity  they  have  re- 
ceived at  baptism.  It  is  this  which  fills  me  with  the  deepest 
joy,  when  I  hear  their  confessions,  which  are  frequent ;  no 
matter  what  questions  I  put  to  them.  I  often  can  with  difficulty 
find  materials  to  render  absolution  necessary. 

My  duties  among  them  are  unceasing.  As  they  look  for  as- 
sistance no  where  except  from  their  missionary,  and  have  entire 
confidence  in  him,  it  is  not  sufficient  for  me  to  confine  myself  to 
the  spiritual  functions  of  my  '.ranistry,  for  the  sanctification  of 
their  souls.  It  is  necessary,  also,  that  I  should  interest  myself 
in  their  temporal  affairs,  that  I  should  be  always  ready  to  console 
th"m  when  they  come  to  me  for  advice,  that  I  should  decide 
their  little  differences,  that  I  should  take  care  of  them  when 
they  are  ill,  that  I  should  bleed  them,  that  I  should  administer 


!?tgrwwip.iiai!iw»t 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES. 


45 


no 


f   ■• 


medicines  to  them,  &c.  My  days  are  often  so  entirely  occupied, 
that  I  am  obliged  to  shut  myself  up  to  find  time  to  attend  to  my 
prayers,  and  the  recital  of  my  Office. 

The  zeal  with  which  God  has  filled  me  for  the  welfare  of  my 
Indians,  was  very  much  alarmed  in  the  year  1697,  when  I  Icurned 
that  a  tribe  of  the  Amalingan  Indians  was  coming  to  establish 
themselves  within  one  day's  journey  of  my  village.  I  had  reason 
to  fear  lest  the  arts  of  their  medicine-men,  that  is,  the  sacrifices 
which  they  offer  to  the  Evil  Spirit,  and  the  disorders  which  ordi- 
narily attend  them,  might  produce  an  impression  on  some  of  my 
young  neophytes ;  but  thanks  to  the  Divine  Mercy,  my  fears 
were  presently  dissipated  in  a  way  which  I  am  going  to  relate 
to  you. 

One  of  our  chiefs,  celebrated  in  this  country  for  his  valor, 
having  been  killed  by  the  English,  who  are  not  far  distant  from 
us,  the  Amalingans  deputed  several  of  their  nation  to  proceed  to 
our  village,  for  the  purpose  of  drying  the  tears  of  the  relatives  of 
the  illustrious  deceased  ;  that  is  to  say,  as  I  have  already  explain- 
ed to  you,  to  visit  them,  to  make  them  presents,  and  to  testify  by 
their  dances  the  sympathy  they  felt  in  their  affliction.  They  ar- 
rived in  our  village  on  Corpus  Christi  day.*  I  was  then  occu- 
pied in  receiving  the  confessions  of  my  Indians,  which  lasted  the 
whole  of  that  day,  the  night  following,  and  the  next  day  even  till 
noon,  when  commenced  the  Procession  of  the  Consecrated  Host. 
This  was  conducted  with  much  order  ?.nd  devotion,  and  although 
in  the  middle  of  these  forests,  with  more  of  pomp  and  magnificence 
than  you  can  well  imagine.  This  spectacle,  which  was  entirely 
new  to  the  Amnllng-ans^  attracted  their  attention  and  excited  their 
admiration.  It  seemed  to  me  that  I  ought  to  avail  myself  of  the 
favorable  disposition  which  they  showed,  and  therefore  after  hav- 

[*An  annual  festival  in  the  Clr^-ch  o  Rome,  on  the  Thursdny  after 
Trinity  Sunday.  Its  design  is  to  commemorate  the  corporal  presence  of 
Christ  in  the  Holy  Eucharist.] 


^^/Hmmmmnm' 


,,1!     iuV'i 

"    !! 


ir>ii 


ii'T^iTO 


46 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


ing  assembled  them,  I  made  the  following  address  in  the  Indian 
style. 

"  For  a  long  time,  my  children,  I  have  wished  to  see  you  :  and 
now  that  I  have  this  happiness,  it  wants  but  little  that  my  heart 
should  burst.  Think  of  the  joy  which  a  father  will  experience 
who  tenderly  loves  his  children,  when  they  return  to  him  after  a 
long  absence,  during  which  they  have  been  exposed  to  the  great- 
est dangers,  and  you  can  conceive  a  portion  of  what  I  feel.  For 
although  you  do  not  as  yet  pray,  I  shall  not  cease  to  regard  you 
as  my  children,  and  to  have  for  you  the  tenderness  of  a  father, 
because  you  are  the  children  of  the  Great  Spirit,  who  has  given 
life  to  you  as  "well  as  to  those  who  pray,  who  has  made  the  Hea- 
ven for  you  as  well  as  for  them,  who  cares  for  you  as  he  does  for 
them  and  for  me,  that  all  may  together  enjoy  eternal  happiness. 
AVhat  however  gives  me  pain,  and  diminishes  the  joy  I  feel  at 
seeing  you,  is  the  reflection  which  is  forced  upon  me,  that  one 
day  I  must  be  separated  from  a  part  of  my  children,  whose  lot 
will  be  eternally  miserable,  because  they  will  not  pray,  while  the 
others  who  do  pray  will  be  in  joy  which  shall  never  end.  When 
I  think  of  this  sad  separation,  how  can  I  have  a  contented  heart? 
The  joy  which  I  receive  from  the  happiness  of  some,  does  not 
equal  my  affliction  on  account  of  the  misery  which  awaits  others. 
If  you  had  invincible  obstacles  to  the  Prayer,  and  if  while  you 
remain  in  the  state  in  which  you  nov/  are,  I  could  enable  you  to 
enter  Heaven,  I  would  spare  nothing  to  procure  you  this  happi- 
ness. I  would  thrust  you  forward,  I  would  force  you  to  enter 
there,  so  much  do  I  love  yoii,  and  so  jnuch  do  I  desire  your  wel- 
fare ;  but  this  is  a  thing  which  is  impossible.  It  is  necessary  to 
pray,  it  is  necessary  to  be  baptized,  to  enable  you  to  enter  that 
place  of  enjoyments." 

After  this  preamble,  I  explained  to  them  at  length  the  princi- 
pal articles  of  our  faith,  and  I  continued  thus : — 

"  All  tlicHc  snyings  which  I  have  endeavored  to  explnin  to  you, 


liL  ''•  V  "'""■iwaBW"' 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES. 


•t7 


are  not  by  any  means  human  words ;  they  are  the  words  of  the 
Great  Spirit :  neither  are  they  at  all  written,  as  are  the  words  of 
a  man,  on  a  collar,  which  they  cause  to  express  what  they  wish  ; 
but  they  are  written  in  the  Book  of  the  Great  Spirit,  where  a 
falsehood  could  not  gain  entrance." 

To  enable  you  to  understand  this  Indian  expression,  I  must 
remark,  my  dear  brother,  that  the  custom  of  these  people,  when 
they  write  to  any  nation  is  to  send  a  collar,  or  a  wide  belt,  on 
which  they  have  made  diilcrent  figures  with  grains  of  porcelain  of 
different  colors.  They  gi\"e  instructions  to  him  who  carries  the  col- 
lar, telling  him,  "  This  is  what  we  mean  the  collar  to  say  to  such  a 
nation,  or  to  such  a  person,"  and  so  they  send  him  forth.  Our  In- 
dians Wvould  have  diihculty  in  comprehending  Avhat  was  said,  and 
would  give  itbutlittleattention,  if  the  speaker  did  not  conform  to 
their  manner  of  thought  and  expression.     I  proceeded  thus  : — 

"  Courage,  my  children,  listen  to  the  voice  of  the  Great  Spirit, 
wliicli  speaks  to  you  by  my  mouth.     He  loves  you,  and  his  love 
for  you  is  so  great  that  he  has  given  his  life  to  procure  for  you 
life  eternal.     Alas,  perhaps  he  has  only  permitted  the  death  of 
one  of  our  chiefs,  as  a  means  of  drawing  you  to  the  place  of  the 
Prayer,  and  causing  you  to  hear  his  voice.     Reflect  tlien  that  you 
are  not  immortal.     A  day  will  come  when  others  in  this  way  will 
endeavor  to  dry  the  tears  which  are  shed  for  your  death,  and 
wluit  will  it  avail  you  to  have  been  in  this  life  numbered  with 
great  Cliiefs,  if  after  death  you  are  cast  into  eternal  flames  ?     lie 
whom  you  come  to  mourn  with  us,  had  the  happiviess  a  thousand 
times  to  have  listened  to  the  voice  of  the  Great  Spirit,  and  to 
have  been  faithful  to  the  Prayer.     Pray  as  he  did,  and  you  shall 
live  eternally.     Courage,  my  children,  we  will  not  separate  at 
all,  that  some    should  go  to  one  place  and  the  rest  to  another ; 
let  us  all  go  to  Heaven,  it  is  our  country,  it  is  thither  you  are 
oxhovtc'l   to  ntt.'iln  by  the  only  JMastcr  of  life,  whoso  intcrircttT 
r  am.     Tliiiilv  <>r  it  seriously.'-  ,      • 


1 


48 


JESUITS  IN  AAIERICA. 


,;.';,tl;| 


lif'vi 


':    11!:. 


iii.  '('■ 


a  ;i  !i'i: 


liiltl 


As  soon  as  I  had  ceased  speaking,  they  consulted  together  for 
some  time,  until  at  length  their  orator  made  me  this  answer  on 
their  part.  "  My  father,  I  am  delighted  to  hear  you.  Your 
voice  has  penetrated  even  to  my  heart,  but  my  heart  is  as  yet 
shut,  nor  am  I  able  now  to  open  it,  to  let  you  know  what  is 
there,  or  to  which  side  it  will  turn.  It  is  r^ce.  siry  that  I  should 
wait  for  many  chiefs  and  other  considerable  tribes  of  our  nation 
who  will  arrive  during  the  r  ^t  autumn.  It  is  then  that  I  will 
disclose  my  heart  to  you.  Jiehold,  my  dear  father,  all  that  I 
am  able  to  say  to  you  sn  this  time." 

"  My  heart  is  content,"  I  replied  to  them  ;  "  I  am  perfectly 
satisfied  since  my  words  have  afforded  you  pleasure,  and  you  ask 
time  to  think  of  them.  You  will  only  be  firmer  in  your  attach- 
ment to  the  Prayer  when  once  you  have  embraced  it.  Neverthe- 
less, I  shall  not  cease  to  address  myself  to  the  Great  Spirit,  and 
to  beg  him  to  regard  you  with  the  eyes  of  mercy,  and  to  strengtben 
3'our  thoughts  to  the  end  that  they  may  decide  in  favor  of  the 
Prayer."  After  this  I  left  the  assembly,  and  they  returned  to 
their  ovrn  village. 

When  tlie  autumn  cam?,  I  learned  that  one  of  our  Indians 
was  about  to  go  to  the  Amalingaiis^  to  obtain  corn  for  planting 
the  fields.  I  sent  for  him,  and  charged  him  to  tell  them  on  my 
part,  that  I  was  impatient  again  to  see  my  children,  that  1  was 
always  present  with  them  in  spirit,  and  I  prayed  them  to  remem- 
ber the  promise  they  had  given  me.  The  Indian  faithfully  ful- 
filled his  commission,  and  this  was  the  answer  which  the  Anialin- 
gans  made. 

"  We  are  very  much  obliged  to  our  father  for  thinking  of  us 
without  cea':lng.  For  our  part,  we  have  meditated  much  on  what 
he  has  said  to  us.  We  cavinot  forget  those  words  while  we  have 
a  heart,  for  they  have  been  so  deeply  engraven  there  that  nothing 
can  efluce  them.  '\Ve  arc  persuaded  that  he  loves  us,  we  wish  to 
listen  to  him,  and  to  obey  him  in  that  point  which  ho  so  much 


!1';' 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES. 


40 


desires  us.  We  accept  the  prayer  which  he  purposes  to  us,  for 
we  see  nothing  iu  it  but  what  is  good  and  praiseworthy.  We 
are  entirely  resolved  to  embrace  it,  and  should  at  once  go  to  find 
our  father  in  his  village,  if  he  had  there  sufficient  food  for  our 
sustenance  during  the  time  which  he  should  devote  to  our  in- 
struction. But  how  can  we  find  it  there  ?  We  know  that  hunger 
is  in  the  cabin  of  our  father,  and  it  is  this  which  doubly  afliicts 
us,  that  our  father  sufiers  hunger,  and  that  we  cannot  go  to  sec 
him  that  he  may  instruct  us.  If  our  father  could  come  and  pass 
some  time  here  with  us,  he  would  live  and  might  instruct  us. 
This  is  what  you  must  say  to  our  father.'' 

This  answer  of  the  Amalingans  was  returned  to  mc  at  a  most 
favorable  time.  The  greater  part  of  my  Indians  were  going  to 
be  away  for  some  days  to  procure  food  to  last  them  until  the  har- 
vest of  Indian  corn.  Their  absence,  therefore,  gave  me  leisure 
to  visit  the  Amalingans^  and  on  the  next  day  I  embarked  in  a 
canoe  to  repair  to  their  village.  I  was  about  a  league  distant, 
when  they  perceived  me.  and  immediately  saluted  me  with  a  con- 
tinual discharge  of  their  guns,  which  lasted  until  I  landed  from 
the  canoe.  This  honor  which  they  had  paid  me,  assured  me  of 
their  present  dispositions.  I  did  not  lose  the  least  time,  but  as 
soon  as  I  had  arrived,  I  caused  them  to  plant  the  Cross,  and 
those  wi;o  accompanied  me  raised  as  soon  as  possible  a  Chapel, 
which  they  made  of  bark,  in  the  same  way  in  wliich  they  form 
their  cabins,  and  within  it  they  erected  an  altar.  W^hile  they 
were  occupied  in  this  work,  I  visited  all  the  cabins  of  the  Avia- 
lingans^  to  prepare  them  for  the  instructions  I  was  about  to  give. 
As  soon  as  I  commenced,  they  gp.ve  the  most  assiduous  attention. 
I  assembled  them  three  times  during  the  da^  in  the  Chapel, 
namely,  in  the  morning  after  mass,  at  noon,  and  in  the  evening 
after  prayer.  During  the  I'est  of  the  day  I  went  round  Ihe  cab- 
ins, where  I  again  gave  them  more  particular  instructions. 

When  after  some  days  of  continual  toil,  1  judged  that  they 

4 


:^ 


Hy 


-i     -^%^^-^^; 


It,, 
I 


:iiiL ,, 


If!' 

I  liiiiii 


:!  ,;5  jliiill! 
I  is 


mm 


!i 


i 


-liiil: 


60 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


were  sufficiently  instructed,  I  fixed  the  day  on  which  they  should 
come  to  receive  regeneration  in  the  waters  of  Holy  Baptism. 
The  first  who  came  to  the  Chapel  were  the  chief,  the  orator, 
three  of  the  most  considerable  men  of  the  nation,  with  two  fe- 
males. Immediately  after  their  baptism,  two  other  bauds,  each 
of  twenty  Indians,  succeeded  them,  who  received  the  same  grace. 
In  fine,  all  the  rest  continued  to  arrive  there  on  that  day  and 
during  the  next. 

You  can  well  believe,  my  dear  brother,  that  pcvere  as  may  be 
these  labors  for  a  inissiouary,  he  is  at  the  same  time  well  recom- 
pensed for  all  his  fati}\ucs,  by  the  delightful  consolation  that  he 
has  been  the  means  of  bringing  nn  entire  nation  into  the  path  of 
safety.  I  had  prepared  to  leave  Hicm  nr\d  return  to  my  own  vil- 
lage, when  a  deputation  came  to  me  on  thoir  part,  with  the  mes- 
sage, that  they  had  all  assembled  ir  ouo  plaeo,  and  prayed  me  to 
repair  to  their  meeting.  As  soon  as  I  appeared  in  their  midst, 
the  orator  addressed  these  words  to  me  in  the  name  of  all  the 
rest :  "  Our  father,"  said  hcj  "  we  can  find  no  words  in  which  to 
testify  the  inexpressible  joy  we  have  felt  at  having  received  bap- 
tism. It  seemt-  to  us  now  that  we  have  a  different  heart.  Every- 
thing which  caused  us  any  difficulty  is  entirely  dissipated,  our 
thoughts  are  no  longer  wavering,  the  baptism  has  strengthened 
us  within,  and  we  are  firmly  resolved  to  respect  it  all  the  days  of 
our  life.  Behold  what  we  wish  to  say  to  you  before  you  leave 
us."  I  replied  to  them  in  a  short  discourse,  in  which  I  exhorted 
them  to  persevere  in  the  grace  they  had  received,  and  to  do  no- 
thing unworthy  of  the  rank  of  children  of  God,  with  which  they 
had  been  honored  when  they  received  Holy  Baptism.  As  they 
were  preparing  to  depart  to  the  sea-shore,  I  added,  that  on  their 
return  we  would  determine  which  was  best,  whether  we  should 
go  and  live  with  them,  or  they  should  come  to  form  with  us  one 
single  village. 

The  village  in  wliicli  I  live  is  called  Ncmranisuuac/:,  and  is  sit- 


-^. 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES. 


51 


uated  in  a  country  between  Acadia  and  New  England.  This 
mission  is  about  twenty-four  leagues  distance  from  Pentagouet^ 
aud  tlicy  reckon  it  to  be  a  hundred  leagues  from  Pentagouet  to 
Port  Koyal.  The  river  which  flows  through  my  mission  is  the 
l.trgest  ct  all  those  which  water  the  territories  of  the  Indians. 
Ii  -xiou!  I  be  i;r*rked  on  the  maps  by  the  name  of  Kinibeki,  and  it 
is  this  which  has  induced  the  French  to  give  those  Indians  the 
name  of  Kanihals.  This  river  empties  into  the  sea  at  Sankde- 
rank,  which  is  only  five  or  six  leagues  from  Pemquit.  After  hav- 
ing asceuded  forty  leagues  from  Sankderank^  you  arrive  at  my  vil- 
lage, ■  hich  is  on  the  height  of  a  point  of  land.  We  are,  at  the 
Diost,  distant  only  two  days'  journey  from  the  English  settlements, 
while  it  takes  us  more  than  a  fortnight  to  reach  Quebec,  and  the 
journey  is  very  painful  and  difficult.  It  would  therefore  be 
natural  that  our  Indians  should  trade  with  the  English,  and 
every  possible  inducement  has  been  held  out  to  them  to  attract 
and  gain  their  friendship ;  but  all  these  efforts  were  useless,  and 
nothing  was  able  to  detach  them  from  their  alliance  with  tlie 
French.  And  yet  the  only  tie  which  unites  us  so  closely  is  their 
firm  attachment  to  the  Catholic  faith.  They  are  convinced  that 
if  they  give  themselves  up  to  the  English,  they  will  shortly  find 
themselves  without  a  missionary,  without  a  sacrifice,  without  a 
sacrament,  and  even  without  any  exercise  of  religion,  so  that  lit- 
tle by  little,  they  would  be  plunged  again  into  their  former  hea- 
thenism. This  firmness  of  our  Indians  has  been  subjected  to 
many  kinds  of  tests  by  their  powerful  neighbors,  but  without 
their  being  ever  able  to  gain  anything. 

At  the  time  that  the  war  was  about  to  be  rekindled  between 
the  European  powers,  the  English  governor,  who  had  lately  ar- 
rived at  Boston,  requested  a  conference  with  our  Indians  by  the 
sea-shore,  on  an  island  which  he  designated.*     They  consented, 

t*Thi3  was  Governor  Dudley  in  170.3.     They  met  at  Casco.     The  ac- 
count of  this  interview  given  by  Rale,  differs  so  much  fiom  that  of  the 


I   I 


PI 


58 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


and  begged  me  to  accompany  them  thither,  that  they  might  con- 
sult me  with  regard  to  any  artful  propositions  which  might  be 
made  to  them,  so  that  they  could  be  assured  their  answers  would 
contain  nothing  contrary  to  their  religion  or  the  interest  of  the 
King's  service.  I  therefore  followed  them,  with  the  intention  of 
merely  remaining  in  their  (][uarters,  to  aid  their  counsels,  without 
appearing  before  the  Governor.  As  we  approached  the  island, 
being  more  than  two  hundred  canoes  in  number,  the  English 
saluted  us  with  the  discharge  of  all  the  cannon  of  their  ships,  and 
the  Indians  responded  to  it  by  a  similar  discharge  from  all  their 
guns.  Immediately  afterwards  the  Governor  appeared  on  the 
island,  the  Indians  hastily  landed,  and  I  thus  found  myself  where 
I  did  not  desire  to  be,  and  where  the  Governor  did  not  wish  that 
I  should  be.  As  soon  as  lie  perceived  me,  he  advanced  some 
steps  to  where  I  was,  and  after  the  usual  compliments  returned 
to  the  midst  of  his  people,  while  I  rejoined  the  Indians. 

"  It  is  by  the  order  of  our  Queen,"  said  he,  "  that  I  have  come 
to  see  you :  she  earnestly  desires  that  you  should  live  in  peace. 
If  any  of  the  English  should  be  so  imprudent  as  to  wrong  you, 
do  not  think  to  avenge  yourselves,  but  immediately  address  your 
complaints  to  me,  and  I  will  render  you  prompt  justice.  If  war 
should  happen  to  take  place  between  us  and  the  French,  remain 
neutral,  and  do  not  in  any  way  mix  yourselves  in  our  difficulties. 
The  French  are  as  strong  as  we  are  :  permit  us  therefore  to  settle 
our  own  quarrels.  We  will  supply  your  wants,  we  will  take  your 
fur&,  and  we  will  aflord  you  our  merchandise  at  a  moderate  price." 
My  presence  prevented  him  from  saying  all  that  he  had  intended, 
for  it  was  not  without  design  that  he  had  brought  a  minister  with 
him. 

When  he  had  ceased  speaking,  the  Indians  retired  to  deliber- 
ate among  themselves  on  the  answer  they  should  make.     During 

New  England  historians  that  it  is  impossible  in  any  way  to  reconcile  them. 
See,  for  example,  Ponhallow's  Indian  wars,  N.  H.  Hist.  Coll.  vol.  i.  p.  20.] 


;'"     '         ,      .  in 

lit,   '''"-..'ji^ilWglji'ii 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES. 


53 


might  con- 
1  might  be 
wers  would 
rest  of  the 
Qtention  of 
3ls,  without 
the  island, 
lie  English 
r  ships,  and 
)m  all  their 
red  on  the 
yself  where 
)t  wish  that 
anced  some 
its  returned 
ns. 

[  have  come 
ve  in  peace, 
wrong  you, 
ddress  your 
ice.  If  war 
nch,  remain 
:  difficulties, 
fore  to  settle 
ill  take  your 
erate  price." 
ad  intended, 
ninister  with 

d  to  deliber- 
ike.     During 

•econcile  them. 
,  vol.  i.  p.  20.] 


this  time  the  Governor  took  me  aside.  "  I  pray  you,  Monsieur," 
said  he,  "do  not  induce  the  Indians  to  make  war  on  us."  I 
replied  to  him  "that  my  religion,  and  my  character  as  a  priest, 
engaged  me  to  give  them  only  the  counsels  of  peace."  I  should 
have  spoken  more,  had  I  not  found  myself  immediately  surrounded 
by  a  band  of  some  twenty  young  warriors,  who  feared  lest  the  Go- 
vernor wished  to  take  me  away.  Meantime  the  Indians  advan- 
ced, and  one  of  them  made  the  Governor  the  following  reply : — 

"  Great  Chief,  you  have  told  us  not  to  unite  with  the  French- 
man in  case  that  you  declare  war  against  him.  Know  that  the 
Frenchman  is  my  brother ;  we  have  one  and  the  same  Prayer 
both  for  him  and  ourselves,  and  we  dwell  in  the  same  cabin  at 
two  fires,  he  is  at  one  fire  and  I  am  at  the  other  fire.  If  I  should 
see  you  enter  the  cabin  on  the  side  of  the  fire  where  my  brother 
the  Frenchman  is  seated,  I  should  watch  you  fi*om  my  mat  where 
I  am  seated  at  the  other  fire.  If,  observing  you.  I  perceived  that 
you  had  a  hatchet,  I  should  think,  what  does  the  Englishman  in- 
tend to  do  with  that  hatchet  ?  Then  I  should  raise  myself  from 
my  mat  to  see  what  he  was  going  to  do.  If  he  lifted  the 
hatchet  to  strike  my  brother  the  Frenchman,  I  should  seize 
mine  and  rush  at  the  Englishman  to  strike  him.  Would  it  be 
possible  for  me  to  see  my  brother  struct  in  my  cabin,  and  I  re- 
main quiet  on  my  mat?  No,  no,  I  love  my  brother  too  well  not 
to  defend  him.  Thus  I  would  say  to  you.  Great  Chief,  do 
nothing  to  my  brother,  and  I  will  not  do  anything  to  you.  Re- 
main quiet  on  your  mat,  and  I  will  remain  quietly  on  mine." 

Thus  the  conference  ended.  A  short  time  afterwards  some  of 
our  Indians  arrived  from  Quebec,  and  reported  that  a  French 
ship  had  brought  the  news  of  war  being  renewed  between  France 
and  England.  Immediately  our  Indians,  after  having  deliberated 
according  to  their  custom,  ordered  their  young  people  to  kill  the 
dogs  to  make  a  war  feast,  and  to  learn  there  who  wished  to  engage 
tliemselves.    The  feast  took  place,  they  arranged  the  kettle,  they 


I'    i 


;  i  If  11 


M  : 


i  IP 


l*i;f'. 


m 


04 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


danced,  and  two  hundred  and  fifty  warriors  were  present.  After 
the  festival  they  appointed  a  d",y  to  come  to  confession.  I  ex- 
horted them  to  preserve  the  same  attachment  to  their  Prayer  that 
they  would  have  in  the  village,  to  observe  strictly  the  laws  of 
war,  not  to  be  guilty  of  any  cruelty,  never  to  kill  any  one  except 
in  the  heat  of  combat,  to  treat  humanely  those  who  surrendered 
themselves  prisoners,  &c. 

The  manner  in  which  these  people  make  war,  renders  a  hand- 
ful of  their  warriors  more  formidable,  than  would  be  a  body  of 
two  or  three  thousand  European  soldiers.  As  soon  as  they 
have  entered  the  enemy's  country,  they  divide  themselves  into 
different  parties,  one  of  thirty  warriors,  another  of  forty,  «fec. 
They  say  to  each  other,  "  To  you,  we  give  this  hamlet  to  devour," 
(that  is  their  expression),  "  To  those  others  we  give  this  village, 
&c."  Then  they  arrange  the  signal  for  a  simultaneous  attack, 
and  at  the  same  time  on  different  points.  In  this  way  our  two 
hundred  and  fifty  warriors  spread  themselves  over  more  than 
twenty  leagues  of  country,  filled  with  villages,  hamlets,  and  man- 
sions ;  on  the  day  designated  they  made  their  attack  together 
early  in  the  morning,  and  in  that  single  day  swept  away  all  that 
the  English  possessed  there,  killed  more  than  two  hundred,  and 
took  five  hundred  prisoners,  with  the  loss  on  their  part  of  only 
a  few  warriors  slightly  wounded.  They  returned  from  this  ex- 
pedition to  the  village,  having  each  one  two  canoes  loaded  with 
the  plunder  they  had  taken.  , 

During  the  time  that  the  war  lasted,  they  carried  desolation 
into  all  ihe  territories  which  belonged  to  the  English,  ravaged 
their  villages,  their  forts,  their  farms,  took  an  immense  number 
of  their  cattle,  and  made  more  than  six  hundred  prisoners.  At 
length  these  gentlemen,  pursuaded  with  reason  that  in  keeping 
my  Indians  in  their  attachment  to  the  Catholic  faith,  I  was  more 
and  more  stre  .gthening  the  bonds  which  united  them  to  the 
French,  set  in  operation  every  kind  of  wile  and  artifice  to  detach 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF   FATHER  RAST.ES. 


(tf 


nt.  After 
on.  I  ex- 
*raycr  that 
le  laws  of 
one  except 
irrendered 

rs  a  hand- 
a  body  of 
u  as  they 
selves  into 
forty,  &c. 
to  devour," 
his  village, 
ous  attack, 
ay  our  two 
more  than 
,  and  man- 
ik  together 
ay  all  that 
mdred,  and 
art  of  only 
3m  this  ex- 
Loaded  with 

desolation 
sh,  ravaged 
ise  number 
loners.  At 
in  keeping 
I  was  more 
lem  to  the 
!e  to  detach 


them  from  me.  Neither  offers  nor  promises  were  spared  to  in- 
duce the  Indians  to  deliver  uie  into  their  hands,  or  at  least  to 
send  me  back  to  Quebec,  and  take  one  of  their  ministers  in  my 
place.  They  made  many  attempts  to  surprise  me  and  carry  mo 
off  by  force ;  they  even  went  so  far  as  to  promise  a  thousand 
pounds  sterling  to  any  one  who  would  bring  them  my  head. 
You  may  well  believe,  my  dear  brother,  that  these  threats 
are  able  neither  to  intimidate  me,  nor  diminish  my  zeal.  I 
should  be  only  too  happy  if  I  might  become  their  victim,  or  if 
God  should  judge  me  worthy  to  be  loaded  with  irons,  and  to  shed 
my  blood  for  the  salvation  of  my  dear  Indians. 

At  the  first  news  which  arrived  of  peace  having  been  made  in 
Europe,  the  Governor  of  Boston  sent  word  to  our  Indians,  that 
if  they  would  assemble  in  a  place  which  he  designated,  he  would 
confer  with  them  on  the  present  conjuncture  of  affairs.*  All  the 
Indians  accordingly  repaired  to  the  place  appointed,  and  the 
Governor  addressed  them  thus : — "  Men  of  Naranhous,  I  would 
inform  you  that  peace  is  made  between  the  King  of  France  and 
our  Queen,  and  by  this  treaty  of  peace  the  King  of  France  has 
ceded  to  our  Queen,  Plaisance  and  Portrail,  with  all  the  adjacent 
territories.  Thus,  if  you  wish,  we  can  live  in  peace  together. 
We  have  done  so  in  former  times,  but  the  suggestions  of  the 
French  have  made  you  break  it,  and  it  was  to  please  them  that 
you  came  to  kill  us.  Let  us  forget  all  these  unfortunate  affairs, 
and  cast  them  into  the  sea,  so  that  they  shall  not  appear  any  more, 
and  we  may  be  good  friends." 

"  It  is  well",  replied  the  Orator  in  the  name  of  the  In- 
dians "  that  the  Kings  should  be  in  peace  ;  I  am  contented  that 
it  should  be  so,  and  have  no  longer  any  difficulty  in  making 

[*  This  was  after  the  war  was  brought  to  a  close  by  the  Treaty  of  Utrecht 
in  1713.  Gov.  Dudley  at  that  time  again  met  the  Indians  at  Portsmoxith  on 
the  nth  of  July,  1713.  Here  again  the  accounts  given  by  Rale  and  Pen- 
hallow  are  widely  different.] 


It 


ff  i 


Oti 


JESUITS   IN  AMERICA. 


peace  with  you.  I  was  not  the  one  who  struck  you  during  the  last 
twelve  years  ;  it  Was  the  Frenchmen  who  used  my  arm  to  strike 
you.  We  were  at  peace,  it  is  true.  I  had  even  thrown  away  my 
hatchet  I  know  not  where,  and  as  I  was  reposing  on  my  mat, 
thinking  of  nothing,  the  young  men  brought  a  message  which  the 
Governor  of  Canada  had  sent,  and  by  which  he  said  to  me,  '  My 
son,  the  Englishman  has  strvick  me  ;  help  me  to  avenge  myself ; 
take  the  hatchet,  and  strike  the  Englishman.'  I,  who  have 
always  listened  to  the  words  of  the  French  Governor,  search  for 
my  hatchet,  I  find  it  entirely  rusted,  I  burnish  it  up,  I  place  it 
at  my  belt  to  go  and  strike.  Now,  the  Frenchman  tells  me  to 
lay  it  down  ;  I  therefore  throw  it  far  from  me,  that  no  one  may 
longer  see  the  blood  with  which  it  is  reddened.  Thus,  let  us  live 
in  peace  ;  I  consent  to  it. 

"•  But  you  say  that  the  Frenchman  has  given  you  Plaisance  and 
Portrail,  which  is  in  my  neighborhood,  with  all  the  adjacent  terri- 
tories, lie  may  give  you  anything  he  pleases,  but  for  me,  I  have  my 
land  which  the  Great  Spirit  has  given  mc  to  live  on :  as  long  as  there 
shall  be  child  remaining  of  my  nation,  he  will  fight  to  preserve  it." 

Every  thing  ended  in  this  friendly  way  :  the  Governor  made  a 
great  feast  for  the  Indians,  after  which  each  one  withdrew. 

The  happy  arrival  of  peace,  and  the  tranquillity  they  began  to 
enjoy,  suggested  to  the  Indians  the  idea  of  rebuilding  our  Church, 
ruined  during  a  sudden  irruption  which  the  English  made,  while 
they  were  absent  from  the  village.*  As  we  were  very  far  re- 
moved from  Quebec,  and  were  much  nearer  Boston,  they  sent  a 
deputation  thither  of  several  of  the  principal  men  of  the  nation 
to  ask  for  workmen,  with  the  promise  of  paying  them  liberally 
for  their  labor.  The  Governor  received  them  with  great  demon- 
strations of  friendship,  and  gave  theui  all  kinds  of  caresses.  "  I 
wish    myself  to  rebuild   your  Church",  said  he,   '•  and   I  will 

[*Tbis  is  known  in  New  England  history  as  the  expedition  of  Colonel 
Hilton  ill  170;').] 


THE  WANDERINGS   OF  FATHER  RASLES. 


57 


ig  the  la8t 
1  to  striko 
I  away  my 
i  my  mat, 
which  the 
)  me,  '  My 
;c  myself ; 
who  have 
search  for 
I  place  it 
ells  me  to 
)  one  may 
let  us  live 

isance  and 
cent  terri- 
I  have  my 
ig  as  there 
cserve  it." 
or  made  a 
•ew. 

y  began  to 
ir  Church, 
ade,  while 
ry  far  re- 
hey  sent  a 
the  nation 
liberally 
!at  domon- 

13SSCS.       "  I 

nd  I  will 
I  of  Colonel 


spend  more  for  you,  than  has  been  done  by  the  French  Governor, 
whom  you  call  your  father.  It  would  be  his  duty  to  rebuild  it, 
since  it  was  in  some  degree  for  his  sake  that  it  was  ruined,  by 
inducing  you  to  strike  me  ;  for,  as  for  me,  I  defend  myself  as  I 
am  able ;  he  on  the  contrary,  after  having  used  you  for  his  de- 
fonce,  has  abandoned  you.  I  will  do  much  more  for  you,  for  not 
only  will  I  grant  you  the  workmen,  but  I  wish  also  to  pay  them 
myself,  and  to  defray  all  the  other  cxpenccs  of  the  edifice  which 
you  desire  to  have  erected.  ]Jut  as  it  is  not  reasonable  that  I 
who  am  English  should  build  a  Church,  without  placing  there 
also  an  English  Minister  to  guard  it,  and  to  teach  the  Prayer,  I 
will  give  you  one  with  whom  you  will  be  contented,  and  you 
shall  send  back  to  Quebec  the  French  3Iinister  who  is  now  in 
your  village." 

"  Your  words  astonish  me,"  replied  the  deputy  of  the  In- 
dians, "  and  you  excite  my  wonder  by  the  proposition  which 
you  make  to  me.  When  you  first  came  hither,  you  saw  me  a 
long  time  before  the  French  governors  ;  but  neither  tbose  who 
preceded  you,  nor  your  ministers  have  spoken  to  me  of  prayer, 
or  of  the  Great  Spirit.  They  have  seen  my  furs,  my  skins  of 
the  beaver  and  the  elk,  and  it  is  about  these  only  they  have 
thought ;  these  they  have  sought  with  the  greatest  eagerness,  so 
that  I  was  not  able  to  furnish  them  enough,  and  when  I  carried 
them  a  large  quantity  I  was  their  great  friend,  but  no  further. 
On  the  contrary,  my  canoe  having  one  day  missed  the  route,  I 
lost  my  way,  and  wandered  a  long  time  at  random,  until  at  last 
I  landed  near  Quebec,  in  a  great  village  of  the  Algonquins,  where 
the  black  Robes*  were  teaching.  Scarcely  had  I  arrived  when 
one  of  the  black  Robes  came  to  see  me.  I  was  loaded  with  furs, 
but  the  French  black  Robe  scarcely  deigned  to  look  at  them. 
He  spoke  to  me  at  once  of  the  Great  Spirit,  of  Paradise,  of  Hell, 
of  the  Prayer,  which  is  the  only  way  to  reach  Heaven.     I  heard 

*  The  Jesuits. 


If 


88 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


1   i 


ri^i'ii 


li!       II 


■   iK':!!||!!| 

I'.iii 


him  with  pleasure,  and  so  much  delighted  in  his  conversations, 
that  I  remained  a  long  time  in  that  village  to  listen  to  them. 
In  fine,  the  Prayer  pleased  me,  and  1  asked  him  to  instruct  me ; 
I  demanded  13aptism,  and  I  received  it.  At  last  I  returned  to 
my  country,  and  related  what  had  happened  to  me.  They  envied 
my  happiness,  they  wished  to  participate  in  it,  they  departed  to 
find  the  black  Robe  and  demand  of  him  Baptism.  It  is  thus  that 
the  French  have  acted  towards  me.  If  as  soon  as  you  had  seen 
me,  you  had  spoken  to  me  of  the  Prayer,  I  should  have  had  the 
unhappiness  to  pray  as  you  do,  for  I  was  not  capable  of  discover- 
ing whether  your  Prayer  was  good.  Thus,  I  tell  you  that  I  hold 
to  the  Prayer  of  the  French  ;  I  agree  to  it,  and  I  shall  be  faith- 
ful to  it  even  until  the  earth  is  burnt  and  destroyed.  Keep  then 
your  workmen,  your  gold,  and  your  minister,  I  will  not  speak  to 
you  more  of  them  :  I  will  ask  the  French  Governor  my  father, 
to  send  them  to  me." 

Indeed,  Monsieur  the  Governor  had  no  sooner  been  apprised 
of  the  ruin  of  our  Church,  than  he  sent  some  workmen  to  rebuild 
it.  It  possesses  a  beauty  which  would  cause  it  to  be  admired 
even  in  Europe,  and  ri-^thing  has  been  spared  to  adorn  it.  You 
have  been  able  to  see  by  the  detail  I  have  given  in  my  letter  to 
my  Nephew,  that  in  the  depths  of  these  forests,  and  among  these 
Indian  tribes,  the  Divine  service  is  performed  with  much  pro- 
priety and  dignity.  It  is  to  this  point  that  I  am  very  attentive, 
not  only  when  the  Indians  reside  in  the  village,  but  also  all  the 
time  that  they  are  obliged  to  remain  by  the  sea-shore,  where  they 
go  twice  each  year,  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  means  of  subsis- 
tence. Our  Indians  have  so  entirely  destroyed  the  game  in  this 
part  of  the  country  that  during  ten  years  they  have  scarcely 
found  either  elk  or  roebuck.  The  bears  and  beavers  have  also 
become  very  rare.  They  have  scartely  anything  on  which  to 
live  but  Indian  corn,  beans,  and  pumpkins.  They  grind  the  corn 
between  two  stones  to  reduce  it  to  meal,  then  they  make  it  into 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES. 


r-3 


iversations, 
1  to  them, 
struct  me ; 
eturned  to 
hey  envied 
eparted  to 
s  thus  that 
u  had  seen 
ive  had  the 
)f  discover- 
that  I  hold 
ill  be  faith- 
Keep  then 
ot  speak  to 
my  father, 

m  apprised 
L  to  rebuild 
)e  admired 
n  it.  You 
ly  letter  to 
mong  these 
much  pro- 
y  attentive, 
ilso  all  the 
where  they 
5  of  subsis- 
ame  in  this 
re  scarcely 
3  have  also 
1  which  to 
id  the  corn 
alic  it  into 


a  kind  of  hominy,  which  they  often  season  with  fat  or  with  dried 
fish.  When  the  corn  fails  them,  they  search  in  the  ploughed 
land  for  potatoes,  or  acorns,  which  last  they  esteem  as  much  as 
corn.  After  having  dried  them,  they  arc  boiled  in  a  kettle  with 
ashes  to  take  away  their  bitterness.  For  myself  I  eat  them  dry, 
and  they  answer  for  bread. 

At  a  particular  season  of  the  year,  they  repair  to  a  river  not  far 
distant,  where  during  one  month  the  tish  ascend  in  such  great 
quantities,  that  a  person  co.  Id  fill  fifty  thousand  barrels  in  a  day, 
if  he  could  endure  the  labor.  They  are  a  kind  of  large  her- 
rings, very  agreeable  to  the  taste  when  they  are  fresh  ;  crowding 
one  upon  another  to  the  depth  of  a  foot,  they  are  drawn  out 
as  if  they  were  water.  The  Indians  dry  tliem  for  eight  or 
ten  days,  and  live  on  them  during  all  the  time  that  they  are 
planting  their  fields. 

It  is  only  in  the  Spring  that  they  plant  their  corn,  and  they  do 
not  give  them  their  last  tillage  until  towards  Corpus-Christi  Day. 
After  tliis  they  deliberate  as  to  what  spot  on  the  sea-shore  they 
shall  go  to  find  something  to  live  on  until  the  harvest,  which  does 
not  ordinarily  take  place  until  a  little  after  the  Festival  of  the 
Assumption.*  When  their  deliberations  are  over,  they  send  a 
messenger  to  pray  me  to  repair  to  their  assembly.  As  soon  as  I 
have  arrived  there,  one  of  them  addresses  me  thus  in  the  name 
of  all  the  others.  "  Our  father,  what  I  say  to  you  is  what  all 
tljose  whom  you  see  here  would  say ;  you  know  us,  you  know  that 
we  are  in  want  of  food,  we  have  had  difficulty  in  giving  the  last 
tillage  to  our  fields,  and  now  have  no  other  resource  until  the 
harvest,  but  to  go  and  sock  provisions  by  the  sea-shore.  It  will 
be  hard  for  u,s  to  abandon  our  Prayer,  and  it  is  for  thin  reason  w*; 
liope  you  will  be  willing  to  ac( unipany  us,  so  tha!  while  seeking 
the  means  of  living,  we  shall  not  at  all  interrupt  our  Prayer. 
Such  and  rucIi   persoiin  \,ill  ruihark  you,  and  what  you  hnvo  to 

\*'V\\ii  irnhiir  A.tgust.] 


■  ■lii 


I    :viS 


00 


JEs;UlTS  IN  AMEracA. 


carry  with  you  shall  be  distributed  in  the  other  canoes.  This  is 
what  I  have  to  .say  to  you."  I  have  no  sooner  replied  to  them 
kckikhcrba^  (it  is  an  Indian  term  which  implies,  I  hear  you,  my 
children,  I  agree  to  what  you  ask.)  than  they  all  cry  out  together 
urimie,  which  is  au  expression  of  thanks.  Immediately  after- 
wards we  leave  the  village. 

As  soon  as  they  reach  the  place  where  tliey  are  to  pass  the 
night,  they  fix  up  stakes  at  intervals  in  the  form  of  a  chapel ; 
tlicy  surround  tliem  with  a  large  tent  made  of  ticking,  which  has 
no  opening  except  in  front.  It  is  all  finished  in  a  quarter  of  an 
hour.  I  always  carry  with  me  a  beautiful  board  of  cedar  about 
four  feet  in  length,  with  the  necessary  supports,  and  this  serves 
for  an  altar,  while  above  it  they  place  an  appropriate  canopy.  I 
ornament  the  interior  of  the  Chapel  with  very  beautiful  silk 
cloths  ;  a  mat  of  reeds  dyed  and  admirably  made,  a  large  bear 
skin  serves  for  a  carpet.  They  carry  this  always  prepared,  and 
no  sooner  are  they  settled  down  than  the  Chapel  is  arranged. 
At  night  I  take  my  repose  on  a  carpet ;  the  Indians  sleep  in  the 
air  in  the  open  fields  if  it  does  not  rain,  but  if  the  snow  or  the 
rain  falls,  thoy  cover  themselves  with  bark  which  they  carry  with 
them  and  which  they  have  rolled  out  until  it  resembles  cloth. 
If  their  journey  is  made  in  the  winter,  they  remove  the  snow 
from  a  space  large  enough  for  the  Chapel  to  occupy,  and  arrange 
it  us  usual.  There  eacli  day  is  made  the  morning  and  evening 
prayers,  and  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass  is  olfered  up. 

When  the  Indians  have  reached  their  destination,  the  very 
next  day  they  occupy  themselves  in  raising  the  Church,  which 
they  dress  up  with  their  bark  cloths.  I  carry  with  me  my  plate, 
and  every  thing  which  is  necessary  to  ornament  the  choir,  which 
I  hang  with  ,  ilk  cloths  and  beautiful  calicos.  Divine  Service  is 
performed  there  as  at  the  village,  and  in  tact  they  form  a  kind  of 
village  Willi  all  their  wigwams  made  of  bark,  which  are  all  pre- 
pared in  ](!.  s  tlinn  an  liiuir.     After  the  Festival  of  tlie  Assuinp- 


THE  WANDERINGS   OF   FATHER  RASLES. 


61 


tion,  they  leave  the  sea  and  return  to  their  village  for  the  pur- 
pose of  reaping  their  harvest.  During  this  time  they  are  obliged 
to  live  very  sparingly  until  All-Saints'  Day,*  when  they  return  a 
second  time  to  the  sea.  It  is  while  there,  during  this  season, 
that  they  fare  daintily.  Besides  the  large  fish,  the  shell-fish,  and 
the  fruits,  they  find  also  bustards,  ducks,  and  all  kinds  of  game, 
with  which  the  sea  is  covered  at  the  place  where  they  encamp, 
which  is  divided  up  by  a  great  number  of  little  islands.  The 
hunters  who  go  out  in  the  morning  to  shoot  ducks  and  other 
kinds  of  game,  sometimes  kill  twenty  of  them  at  a  single  dis- 
charge of  their  guns.  Towards  the  Festival  of  the  Purification,! 
or  later  towards  Ash-Wednesday,  they  return  to  the  village,  ex- 
cept the  hunters,  who  disperse  about  in  pursuit  of  the  bears,  elks, 
deer,  and  beavers. 

These  good  Indians  have  often  given  proofs  of  their  sincere 
attachment  for  me,  particularly  on  two  occasions,  when  being  with 
tlicm  at  the  sea-sho?'0,  they  became  exceedingly  alarmed  on  my 
account.  One  day  while  they  were  busy  in  the  chase,  a  report 
was  suddenly  spread,  that  a  party  of  the  English  had  made  an 
irruption  into  my  quarters  and  carried  me  ofi".  In  that  very  hour 
they  assembled,  and  the  result  of  their  deliberation  was,  that  they 
would  pursue  the  party  until  they  had  overtaken  it,  and  would 
snatcli  me  from  their  hands,  even  at  the  cost  of  life.  The  same 
iustant  they  sent  two  young  Indians  to  my  cabin,  the  night  being 
then  far  advanced.  When  they  entered  my  cabin,  I  was  eiig;«.ged 
in  composing  the  life  of  a  saint  in  the  Indian  language.  "  Ah, 
our  father !"  they  cried  out,  "  how  relieved  we  are  to  see  you !" 
"  And  I  am  equally  rejoiced  to  see  you,"  I  replied  ;  "  but  what 
has  brought  you  here  at  so  unusual  a  time  ?"  "  Our  coming  is 
indeed  useless,"  said  they  ;  "  but  we  were  assured  that  the  Eng- 
lish had  carried  you  ofi".  We  came  to  mark  their  tracks,  and  our 
warriors  could  scarcely  be  restrained  from  pursuing  them,  and 

[  *  Tlio  Ht  of  Novrnibor.]  [  f  Tho  ?nrl  of  Februfiry.] 


68 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


lii 


if ' 


■*  ■ 

attacking  the  fort,  where,  if  the  news  had  been  true,  the  English 
would,  without  doubt,  have  imprisoned  you."  "  You  see,  my 
children,"  I  answered,  "  that  your  fears  are  unfounded  ;  but  the 
affectionate  care  which  my  children  have  shown,  ^.lls  my  heart 
with  joy,  for  it  is  a  proof  of  their  attachment  to  the  Prayer.  To- 
morrow you  shall  depart  immediately  after  Mass,  to  undeceive  as 
soon  as  possible  our  brave  warriors,  and  to  relieve  them  from 
their  anxiety." 

Another  alarm,  equally  false,  placed  me  in  great  embarrass- 
ment, and  exposed  me  to  the  danger  of  perishing  by  famine  and 
misery.  Two  Indians  came  in  haste  to  my  abode,  to  give  me 
notice  that  they  had  seen  the  English  within  a  half  day's  jour- 
ney. "  Our  father,"  said  they  to  me,  "  there  is  not  the  least  time 
to  lose.  You  will  risk  too  much  by  remaining  here.  We  will 
wait  for  them,  and  perhaps  will  keep  in  advance  of  them.  The 
runners  are  going  to  set  out  this  moment  to  watch  them.  But 
as  for  you,  it  is  necessary  that  you  should  go  to  the  village  with 
the  persons  whom  we  have  brought  to  conduct  you  thither.  When 
we  know  that  you  are  in  a  place  of  safety,  we  shall  be  easy." 

I  therefore  departed  at  br(3ak  of  day  with  ten  Indians,  who 
acted  as  my  guides ;  but  after  some  days'  march,  we  found  our- 
selves at  the  end  of  our  small  stock  of  provisions.  My  conduc- 
tors killed  a  dog  which  followed  them,  and  eat  it ;  finally  they 


were  obliged  +c 


i-esort  to  their  bags  made  of  the  skin  of  the  sea- 


wolf,  which  they  also  eat.  I  found  it  however  impossible  for  me 
to  bring  myself  to  taste  them.  Nevertheless  I  lived  on  a  kind 
of  wood,  which  they  boiled,  and  which,  after  being  thus  prepared, 
is  as  tender  as  radishes  after  they  have  been  partially  cooked. 
They  use  all  the  wood  except  the  heart,  which  is  very  hard,  and 
which  they  throw  aside.  It  had  not  a  bad  taste,  but  I  had 
great  difficulty  in  swallowing  it.  Sometimes  too  they  found 
attached  to  the  trees  excrescences  of  wood  which  are  white,  like 
large  mushrooms :  these  they  boil  iuid  reduce  to  a  kind  of  jelly  ; 


'•«^rt^^^ 


THE  WA^TDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES. 


63 


e  English 


L  see 


my 

;  but  tlie 

my  heart 

yer.     To- 

ieceive  as 

hem  from 


imbarrass- 
imine  and 
0  give  me 
lay's  jour- 
least  time 
We  will 
em.     The 
em.     But 
llage  with 
r.    When 
sasy." 
ians,  who 
^bund  our- 
[y  conduc- 
nally  they 
)f  the  sea- 
ble  for  me 
on  a  kind 
prepared, 
ly  cooked, 
hard,  and 
jut  I  had 
ley  found 
ivliite,  like 
.1  of  jelly ; 


but  it  is  necessary  to  acquire  a  taste  for  them.  At  other  times 
they  dried  in  the  fire  the  bark  of  the  evergreen  oak,  then  they 
pounded  it  up  and  made  a  kind  of  paste,  or  else  used  it  dry. 
Then  there  were  the  leaves  which  grew  in  the  clefts  of  the  rocks, 
and  which  they  call  tripes  de  roche;  when  these  are  boiled  they  make 
a  paste  very  black  and  disagreeable.  But  of  all  these  I  eat,  for 
there  is  nothing  which  famine  will  net  enable  us  to  digest. 

With  food  of  this  kind  we  could  make  very  short  journeys  in 
a  day.  We  arrived  at  last  at  a  lake  which  had  begun  to  thaw, 
and  where  there  was  already  four  inches  depth  of  water  on  the 
ice.  It  was  necessary  to  cross  it  with  our  snow-shoes,  but  as 
these  were  made  of  strips  of  skin,  as  soon  as  they  were  wet  they 
became  very  heavy,  and  rendered  our  march  exceedingly  difficult. 
One  of  our  people  went  before  to  sound  the  way,  yet  I  suddenly 
found  myself  sinking  into  my  knees.  Another  who  was  at  my 
side  presently  sunk  to  his  waist,  crying  out,  "  My  father,  I  am 
perishing !"  As  I  approached  to  give  him  my  hand,  I  found  my- 
self sinking  still  deeper.  At  last,  it  was  not  without  gr(  at  diffi- 
culty that  we  extricated  ourselves  from  this  danger,  through  the 
incumbrance  caused  by  our  snow-shoes,  of  which  wo  could  not  rid 
ourselves.  Nevertheless  the  risk  I  ran  of  drowning  was  much 
less  than  that  of  dying  of  cold  in  the  midst  of  this  half-frozen 
lake. 

But  the  next  day  new  dangers  awaited  us  in  the  passage  of  a 
river  which  it  was  necessary  for  us  to  cross  on  the  floating  ice. 
We,  however,  extricated  ourselves  happily  from  it,  and  at  length 
arrived  at  the  village.  My  first  step  was  to  dig  up  a  little  Indian 
corn  which  I  had  left  in  my  abode,  and  I  eat  it,  entirely  raw  as 
it  was,  to  appease  my  first  hunger,  while  the  poor  Indians  were 
making  all  kinds  of  efforts  to  regale  me.  And  in  truth  the  re- 
past which  they  prepared  for  me,  frugal  as  it  was,  and  little  as  it 
might  have  seemed  tempting  to  you,  was  in  their  eyes  a  veritable 
feast.     At  first  they  served  me  with  a  plate  of  boiled  Indian 


1 

i 

1 

i ' 

vt   1 

ji 

!iiii 


ill 


64 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


corn.  For  the  second  course,  they  gave  me  a  small  piece  of  bear's 
meat,  with  acorns,  and  a  thin  cake  of  Indian  corn  cooked  under 
the  ashes.  At  last,  the  third  course,  which  formed  the  dessert, 
consisted  of  an  ear  of  Indian  corn  roasted  before  the  fire,  with 
some  grains  of  the  same  corn  cooked  under  the  ashes.  When  I 
asked  them  why  they  had  provided  for  me  such  excellent  fare, 
"  How  now !  our  father,"  they  replied  to  me,  "  is  it  not  two  days 
since  you  have  eaten  anything  ?  could  we  do  less  ?  would  to  God 
that  we  were  able  of  on  to  regale  you  in  this  way !" 

Whilst  I  was  tiv  /king  to  recover  from  my  fatigues,  one  of  the 
Indians  who  weri:  '  >  elling  by  the  sea-shore,  being  ignorant  of 
my  return  i-i  'he  viiiuge.  caused  a  new  alarm.  Having  come  to 
my  quarters,  nether  finding  me  anywhere,  nor  those  who 

were  in  the  ^amc  ..  ir  with  me,  he  did  not  at  all  doubt  but  that 
we  had  been  takeii  olF  by  a  party  of  the  English,  and  while  on 
Ins  way  to  give  intelligence  to  those  who  were  in  his  quarter,  he 
reached  the  banks  of  a  river.  There,  he  took  a  piece  of  bark,  on 
which  he  drew  with  v^harcoal  a  representation  of  the  English  sur- 
rc  ending  me,  and  one  of  them  cutting  oif  my  head.  (This  is  the 
onh  ':ind  of  writing  which  the  Indians  possess,  and  by  these 
kinds  of  figures  they  convey  to  each  other  information,  in  the 
same  way  that  we  sliould  do  by  our  letters.)  He  then  placed 
this  kind  of  letter  around  a  stick  which  he  planted  on  the  bank 
of  the  river,  for  the  purpose  of  informing  those  who  passed  as  to 
what  had  happened  to  me.  A  short  time  afterwards,  some  In- 
dians who  were  passing  by  that  spot  in  six  canoes  to  go  to  the 
village,  perceived  this  bark.  "  See  that  writing,"  said  hey, 
"  let  us  learn  what  it  tells  us.  Alas !"  thev  ,i,ll  cried  on  reading 
it,  "  the  English  have  killed  those  of  the  quarter  in  which  our 
father  lives ;  as  for  him,  they  have  cut  off  his  head."  They  im- 
mediately pluckeu  off  the  lock  of  hair  which  they  are  accu...  med 
to  leave  neglige  tly  flowing  on  their  shoulders,  and  sat  down 
about  the  stick  «>n  which  they  had  found  the  letter,  even  to  the 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES. 


05 


next  day,  without  speaking  a  word.  This  ceremony  is  among 
them  the  sign  of  the  deepest  affliction.  The  next  day  they  con- 
tinued their  route  until  they  arrived  within  half  a  league  of  the 
village,  where  they  halted.  From  thence  they  sent  one  of  their 
number  through  the  woods  to  the  village,  to  see  whether  the 
English  had  come  to  burn  the  fort  and  the  cabins.  I  happened 
to  be  walking  up  and  down  along  the  river  by  the  fort,  for  the 
purpose  of  leciting  my  Breviary,  when  the  Indian  arrived  oppo- 
site to  me  on  the  other  side,  "  Ah,  my  father,"  he  cried  out, 
"  how  relieved  I  am  to  see  you !  My  heart  was  dead,  but  it  re- 
vives at  seeing  you.  We  found  a  writing  which  told  us  that  the 
English  had  cut  off  your  head.  How  relieved  I  am  that  it  was 
false."  When  I  proposed  to  him  that  I  should  send  over  a 
canoe  to  enable  him  to  cross  the  river,  "  No,"  he  replied,  "  it  is 
enough  that  I  have  seen  you.  I  retrace  my  steps  to  carry  this 
,  ^recable  news  to  those  who  have  accompanied  me,  and  we  will 
shortly  join  you."  And  in  truth  they  arrived  there  that  very 
day. 

1  think,  my  very  dear  brother,  that  I  have  satisfied  the  desire 
you  expressed  to  me,  by  the  summary  account  I  have  given  you 
of  the  nature  of  the  country,  the  character  of  the  Indians,  my 
occupations,  my  toils,  and  the  dangers  to  which  I  am  exposed. 
You  judge,  without  doubt,  that  it  is  from  the  English  in  our 
neighborhood  that  I  have  most  to  fear  It  is  true  that  for  a 
long  time  past  they  have  sought  my  destiuction,  but  neither  the 
ill-will  they  bear  mc,  nor  the  death  with  which  they  threaten 
me,*  can  ever  separate  me  from  my  ancient  flock.  I  commend 
them  to  your  holy  prayers,  and  am,  with  the  most  tender  at- 
tachment, &c. 

*  He  was  murdered  during  the  lollowing  year. 


WW 


f    '      :.'■ 


DEATH  OF  FATHER  RASLES. 


1724. 


*) 


U>|Wjya 


«W> 


mm^»t^>'tmm-  iiwhi>w 


LETTER   III. 


FROM    FATHER    DE    LA  CHASSE,  SUPERIOR    GENERAL   OF    MISSIONS    IN 
NEW  FRANCE,  TO  FATHER    *    ♦    *    OF  THE  SAME  SOCIETY 


At  Cluebec,  the  29th  of  October, 
MY    REVEREND   FATHER, 

The  Peace  of  our  Lord  be  with  you  : 

In  the  deep  grief  which  we  feel  for  the  loss  of  one  of  our 
oldest  Missionaries,  it  is  a  sweet  consolation  for  us,  that  he  has 
fallen  a  victim  to  his  love,  and  bis  zeal  to  preserve  the  faith  in 
the  hearts  of  his  neophytes.  You  have  been  already  apprized 
by  previous  letters  of  the  origin  of  'he  war  which  was  kindled  up 
between  the  English  and  the  Indians.  In  the  former  it  was  the 
desire  to  extend  their  dominions ;  iu  the  latter,  the  horror  of  all 
subjection  and  the  attachment  to  their  religion,  caused  at  first 
that  misunderstanding,  which  was  at  length  followed  by  an  open 
rupture. 

The  Father  Rasles,  missionary  to  the  Abnakis,  had  become  ex- 
ceedingly odious  to  the  English.  Convinced  that  his  industry 
in  strengthening  the  Indians  in  their  faith  constituted  the  great- 
est obstacle  to  the  design  they  had  formed  of  encroaching  upon 
their  lands,  they  set  a  price  upon  his  head ;  and,  on  more  than 
one  occasion,  endeavored  either  to  capture  or  destroy  him.  At 
last  they  have  effected  their  object  in  satisfying  their  transports 
of  hate,  and  freeing  themselves  from  this  apostolical  man ;  but, 
at  the  same  time,  they  have  procured  for  him  a  glorious  death, 
which  was  always  the  height  of  his  desires ;  for  we  know  that  for 


•^. 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


/ 


O 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


|50     "^ 


I4£ 


2.5 

1.8 


1.4     I!  1.6 


■^        W  V^M,  >> 


^1 


/. 


'/ 


-!^ 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  MS80 

(716)  872-4503 


\ 


^\^ 


•s^ 


\\ 


« 


O^ 


%^> 


70 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


a  long  time  he  had  aspired  to  the  happiness  of  sacrificing  his  life 
for  his  flock.  I  will  describe  to  you  in  a  few  words  the  circum- 
stances of  this  event. 

After  frequent  hostilities  had  taken  place  on  one  side  and  the 
other  between  the  two  nations,  a  small  force,  composed  of  the 
English  and  their  Indian  allies  to  the  number  of  about  eleven 
hundred  men,  came  unexpectedly  to  attack  the  village  of  Nan- 
rantsouak.  The  thick  brushwood  by  which  the  village  is  sur- 
rounded, aided  them  in  concealing  their  march,  and  as  besides  it 
was  not  even  enclosed  by  palisades,  the  Indians  taken  by  sur- 
prise, did  not  perceive  the  approach  of  their  enemies,  until  they 
received  a  general  discharge  of  musketry  which  riddled  all  the 
cabins.  There  were  at  that  time  but  about  fifty  warriors  in  the 
village.  At  the  first  noise  of  the  muskets  they  tumultuously 
seized  their  arms,  and  went  forth  from  their  cabins  to  make  head 
against  the  enemy.  Their  design  was,  not  rashly  to  sustain  a 
contest  with  so  great  a  number  of  combatants,  but  to  cover  the 
flight  of  the  women  and  children,  and  to  give  them  time  to  gain 
the  other  side  of  the  river,  which  was  not  as  yet  occupied  by  the 
English. 

Father  Rasles,  warned  by  the  clamors  and  the  tumult,  of  the 
peril  which  threatened  his  neophytes,  promptly  went  forth  from 
his  house,  and  without  fear  presented  himself  before  the  enemy. 
His  hope  was,  either  to  suspend,  by  his  presence,  their  first 
efforts,  or,  at  least,  to  draw  on  him  alone  their  attention,  and 
thus,  at  the  expense  of  his  own  life,  to  procure  the  safety  of  his 
flock. 

The  instant  they  perceived  the  missionary  they  raised  a  gene- 
ral shout,  followed  by  a  discharge  of  musket  balls  which  rained 
on  him.  He  fell  dead  at  the  foot  of  a  large  cross  which  he  had 
erected  in  the  middle  of  the  village,  to  mark  the  public  profes- 
sion they  had  made  to  adore  in  that  place  the  crucified  God. 


DEATH  OF  FATHER   RASLES. 


71 


Seven  Indians  who  surrounded  him,  and  who  exposed  their  lives 
to  preserve  that  of  their  Father,  were  killed  at  his  side.* 

The  death  of  the  shepherd  spread  consternation  through  the 
flock.  The  Indians  took  to  flight,  and  crossed  the  river,  part  by 
the  ford  and  part  by  swimming.  They  had  to  endure  all  the 
fury  of  their  enemies,  even  to  the  moment  when  they  took  refuge 
in  the  woods  on  the  other  side  of  the  river.  There  they  found 
themselves  assembled  to  the  number  of  about  a  hundred  and 
fif*y.  Although  more  than  two  thousand  musket  shots  had  been 
directed  against  them,  they  had  but  about  thirty  persons  killed, 
including  women  and  children,  and  fourteen  wounded.  The 
English  did  not  attempt  to  pursue  the  fugitives,  but  contented 
themselves  with  pillaging  and  burning  the  village.  The  fire 
which  they  kindled  in  the  church  was  preceded  by  an  unhallowed 
profanation  of  the  sacred  vessels  and  of  the  adorable  body  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

The  precipitate  retreat  of  the  enemy  permitted  the  Nanrant- 
souakans  to  return  to  the  village.  On  the  morrow,  they  visited 
the  ruins  of  their  cabins,  while  the  women  on  their  part  sought 
for  herbs  and  plants  to  dress  the  wounded.  Their  first  care  was 
to  weep  over  the  body  of  their  missionary  ;  they  found  it  pierced 
Tvith  a  thousand  wounds,  his  scalp  taken  off,  the  skull  split  by 
blows  of  a  hatchet,  the  mouth  and  eyes  filled  with  mud,  the  bones 
of  the  legs  broken,  and  all  the  limbs  mutilated.  They  were 
scarcely  able  to  attribute  except  to  the  Indian  allies  of  the  En- 


i 


[*  Hutchinson's  account  {Hist.  v.  ii.,  p.  311),  which  is  gathered  from  those 
jiresent  in  the  action,  differs  widely  from  that  of  Pere  de  la  Chasse.  He 
states  that  the  force  sent  on  this  expedition  only  amounted  to  two  hundred 
and  eight  men.  His  narrative  of  Rale's  death  is,  that  he  shut  himself  up  in 
n  wigwam,  from  which  he  fired  upon  the  English.  Moulton,  the  commander, 
had  jivcn  orders  not  to  kill  the  priest.  But  a  wound  inflicted  upon  one  of 
the  English  by  Rale's  fire,  so  exasperated  Jacques,  a  lieutenant,  that  ho 
burst  the  door,  and  shot  Rule  tlirough  the  head.] 


72 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


mi' 


glish,  such  an  excess  of  inhumanity  on  a  body  deprived  of  feel- 
ing and  of  life. 

After  these  fervent  Christians  had  washed  and  kissed  many 
times  the  precious  remains  of  their  Father,  they  buried  him  in 
the  same  spot  where  the  evening  before  he  had  celebrated  the 
Holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  that  is,  on  the  place  where  the  altar 
had  stood  before  the  burning  of  the  Church.* 

It  is  by  so  precious  a  death  that  this  apostolical  man  finished, 
on  the  23rd  of  August  of  this  year,  a  career  of  thirty-seven  years 
passed  in  the  painful  toils  of  this  mission.  He  was  in  the  67th 
year  of  his  age.  His  fasts  and  continual  fatigues  had  latterly 
enfeebled  his  constitution.  During  the  last  nineteen  years  he 
had  dragged  himself  about  with  difficulty,  in  consequence  of  a 


III 


Pi";'    J.ri!i!!: 


[*  In  one  of  the  former  letters  we  gave  a  quotation  from  Whittior's  beau- 
tiful poem,  describing  the  scene  which  might  have  been  witnessed  in  that 
little  Indian  village,  during  the  ministry  of  Rale.  In  the  folloAving  lines  he 
has  pictured  the  ruin  as  it  was  presented  to  some  Indian  wanderers  shortly 
after  the  battle.  From  that  bloody  day  the  Norridgwock  tribe  was  blotted 
out  from  the  list  of  the  Indian  nations. 

"  No  wigwam  smoke  is  curling  there ; 
The  very  earth  is  scorched  and  bare ; 
And  they  pause  and  listen  to  catch  a  sound 

Of  breathing  life,  but  there  comes  not  one, 
Save  the  fox's  bark  and  the  rabbit's  bound  ; 
And  here  and  there,  on  the  blackening  ground, 

White  bones  are  glistening  in  the  sun. 
~    And  where  the  house  of  prayer  arose. 
And  the  holy  hymn  at  daylight's  close, 
And  the  aged  priest  stood  up  to  bless 
The  children  of  the  wilderness, 
There  is  naught,  save  ashes  sodden  and  dank,  \ 

And  the  birchen  boats  of  the  Norridgwock, 

Tethered  to  tree,  and  stump,  and  rock, 
Rotting  along  the  river  bank  !"J 


DEATH  OP  FATHER  RASLES. 


m 


)rived  of  feel- 


fall  in  which  he  broke  his  right  thigh  and  his  left  leg.  It  hap- 
pened that  the  fractured  parts  having  badly  united,  it  became 
necessary  to  break  the  left  leg  anew.  While  they  were  drawing 
it  most  violently,  he  sustained  this  painful  operation  with  extra- 
ordinary firmness  and  admirable  tranquillity.  Our  physician 
who  was  present  ajipoared  so  astonished,  that  he  could  not  for- 
bear saying  to  him :  "  Ah,  my  Father,  permit  at  least  some 
groans  to  escape  you,  for  you  have  cause  for  them," 

Father  Easles  joined  to  talents  which  made  him  an  excellent 
missionary,  those  virtues  which  are  necessary  for  the  Evangeli- 
cal Ministry,  to  be  exercised  with  effect  among  our  Indians. 
He  enjoyed  robust  health,  and  with  the  exception  of  the  accident 
I  have  mentioned,  I  do  not  know  that  he  ever  had  the  least  in- 
disposition. We  were  surprised  at  his  industry  and  readiness  in 
acquiring  the  different  Indian  languages.  There  was  not  one  on 
this  continent  of  which  he  had  not  some  smattering.  Besides 
the  Abnakis  language,  which  he  spoke  for  a  long  time,  he  knew 
also  the  Huron,  the  Otaouais,  and  the  Illinois.  He  availed  him- 
self of  them  with  great  effect  in  the  di^erent  missions  where 
they  are  used,  Since  his  arrival  in  Canada,  he  was  never  seen 
to  act  inconsistently  with  his  character ;  he  was  always  firm 
and  courageous,  severe  to  himself,  tender  and  compassionate  in 
his  regard  to  others. 

It  is  but  three  years  since,  that  by  order  of  Monsieur  our 
Governor,  I  made  a  journey  through  Acadia.  In  conversation 
with  Father  Rasles,  I  represented  to  him  that  in  case  they  de- 
clared war  against  the  Indians,  he  would  run  the  risk  of  his  life  ; 
that  his  village  being  but  fifteen  leagues  distant  from  the  En- 
glish forts,  he  would  find  himself  exposed  to  the  first  irrup- 
tions ;  that  his  preservation  was  necessary  to  his  flock,  and  that 
lie  ought  to  take  measures  for  his  own  security.  "  My  measures 
are  taken,"  he  answered  in  a  firm  tone ;  "  God  has  committed 
this  flock  to  my  care,  and  I  will  share  its  lot,  being  too  happy 

5 


p 


I'^'l 


74 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


if  permitted  to  sacrifice  myself  for  it."  He  repeated  often  the 
same  thing  to  his  neophytes,  to  strengthen  their  constancy  in  the 
faith.  "  We  have  had  but  too  good  a  proof,"  they  themselves 
have  said  to  me,  "  that  our  dear  Father  spoke  to  us  from  the 
abundance  of  his  heart ;  we  have  seen  him  with  a  tranquil  and 
ierene  air  meet  death,  and  oppose  himself  alone  to  the  fury  of 
the  enemy,  to  retard  their  first  efibrts,  for  the  purpose  of  giving 
us  time  to  escape  the  danger,  and  to  preserve  our  lives." 

As  a  price  had  been  set  upon  his  head,  and  they  had  attempted 
at  different  times  to  capture  him,  the  Indians  proposed  to  him 
during  the  last  spring,  that  they  should  conduct  him  farther  into 
the  country  on  the  side  towards  Quebec,  where  he  would  be  pro- 
tected from  the  perils  by  which  his  life  was  menaced.  "  What 
opinion  then  have  you  of  me,"  he  answered,  with  an  air  of  indig- 
nation ;  "  do  you  take  me  for  a  cowardly  deserter  ?  Ah !  what 
would  become  of  your  faith,  if  I  should  desert  you  ?  Your  sal- 
vation is  dearer  to  me  than  my  life." 

He  was  indefatigable  in  the  exercises  of  his  zeal.  Without 
cessation  being  occupied  in  exhorting  the  Indians  to  virtue,  he 
thought  of  nothing  but  making  them  earnest  Christians.  His 
manner  of  preaching,  vehement  and  pathetic,  made  a  vivid  im- 
pression on  their  hearts.  Some  families  of  the  Loups,*  arrived 
lately  from  Orange, f  have  told  me  with  tears  in  their  eyes,  that 
they  were  indebted  to  him  for  their  conversion  to  Christianity. 
Having  received  Baptism  from  him  about  thirty  years  ago,  the 
instructions  which  he  at  that  time  gave  them,  had  never  baen 
cffiaced  from  their  minds,  so  efficacious  had  been  his  words,  and 
so  deep  their  traces  in  the  hearts  of  those  who  heard  them. 

He  was  not  contented  with  instructing  the  Indians  almost  every 
day  in  the  church,  but  often  visited  them  in  their  cabins.  His 
familiar  conversations  charmed  them,  since  he  knew  how  to  tem- 
per them  with  a  holy  cheerfulness,  which  pleased  the  Indians 

*  Indian  nations.  [f  Fort  Oiangc — Albany.] 


DEATH  OF  FATHER  RASLES. 


70 


much  more  than  a  grave  and  sombre  air.  Thus  he  had  the  art 
to  persuade  them  whatever  he  wished,  and  he  was  among  them 
as  a  master  in  the  midst  of  his  scholars. 

Notwithstanding  the  continual  occupations  of  his  ministry,  he 
never  omitted  the  Holy  Exercises  which  are  observed  in  our  re- 
ligious houses.  He  rose  and  oflFered  his  prayers  at  the  hour 
which  is  there  appointed.  He  never  excused  himself  from  the 
eight  days  of  retreat  from  the  world  in  each  year,  and  had  set 
apart  for  this  purpose  the  first  days  of  Lent,  which  is  the  time 
that  the  Saviour  entered  into  the  desert.  "  Unless  we  fix  a  par- 
ticular time  in  the  year  for  these  holy  exercises,"  he  one  day 
said  to  me,  "  one  occupation  succeeds  another,  and  after  many 
delays  we  run  the  risk  of  not  finding  time  to  observe  them  ?" 

Religious  poverty  was  exemplified  in  all  his  person,  in  his  fur- 
niture, in  his  food,  and  in  his  dress.  In  a  spirit  of  mortification, 
he  interdicted  himself  the  use  of  wine,  even  when  he  found  him- 
self among  the  French.  His  ordinary  nourishment  was  a  prepar- 
ation of  meal  of  Indian  corn.  During  certain  winters,  when  the 
Indians  were  often  in  want  of  everything,  he  found  himself  re- 
duced to  live  on  acorns ;  but  far  from  complaining,  he  never 
seemed  better  contented.  During  the  last  three  years  of  his  life, 
while  the  war  prevented  the  Indians  from  freely  entering  into 
the  chase,  or  planting  their  fields,  their  necessities  became  ex- 
treme, and  the  Missionary  often  found  himself  in  dreadful  want. 
It  became  necessary  to  send  to  him  from  Quebec  the  provisions 
required  for  his  subsistence.  "  I  am  ashamed,"  he  wrote  to  me, 
"  of  the  care  which  you  take  of  me :  a  Missionary  born  to  suffer 
should  not  be  so  well  treated." 

He  did  not  suffer  any  one  to  lend  a  hand  to  assist  him  in  the 
most  ordinary  cares,  but  always  attended  to  himself  He  culti- 
vated his  own  garden,  prepared  his  own  firewood,  attended  to 
his  cabin  and  his  hominy,  repaired  his  old  clothes,  endeavoring 
in  the  spirit  of  poverty  to  make  them  last  as  long  as  possible. 


76 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


i!;::j;!!it 

Ill  i"ii'ii.- 
iiiiii 


"'life 


§m 


The  cassock  which  he  had  on  at  the  time  he  was  killed,  seemed 
so  worn  and  in  so  miserable  a  state  to  those  who  stripped  him  of 
it,  that  they  did  not  think  it  worth  carrying  off,  as  they  had  at 
first  intended.  They  threw  it  back  on  his  body,  and  it  was  sent 
to  us  at  Quebec. 

To  the  same  extent  that  he  treated  himself  severely  was  he 
compassionate  and  charitable  to  others.  He  retained  nothing  for 
himself,  but  everything  that  he  received  he  immediately  distribu- 
ted to  his  poor  neophytes.  Thus  the  greater  part  have  given  at 
his  death  demonstrations  of  grief  more  vivid  than  if  they  had 
lost  their  nearest  relations. 

He  took  extraordinary  pains  to  ornament  and  embellish  his 
church,  being  persuaded  that  this  external  show  which  produced 
an  effect  on  the  senses,  animated  the  devotion  of  uncivilized  peo- 
ple, and  inspired  them  with  the  most  profound  veneration  for 
our  holy  mysteries.  As  he  knew  a  little  of  painting,  and  also 
understood  the  art  of  turning,  it  was  decorated  with  many  works 
which  he  had  himself  executed. 

You  will  well  judge,  my  Reverend  Father,  that  these  virtues 
of  which  New  France  was  the  witness  during  so  many  years,  had 
gained  for  him  the  respect  and  affection  both  of  the  French  and 
Indians. 

Thus  he  was  universally  regretted.  No  one  can  doubt  but 
that  he  was  put  to  death  out  of  hatred  to  his  ministry,  and  his 
zeal  in  establishing  the  true  faith  in  the  hearts  of  the  Indians. 
This  is  the  opinion  which  is  entertained  by  M.  de  Bellemont, 
Superior  of  the  Seminary  of  Saint  Sulpice,  at  Montreal.  Having 
asked  from  him  the  accustomed  suffrages  for  the  deceased,  for  the 
sake  of  the  intercourse  of  prayers  which  we  have  among  us,  he 
replied  to  me,  by  using  those  well  known  words  of  St.  Augustine, 
that  it  was  doing  an  injury  to  a  martyr  to  pray  for  him.  "  Inju- 
riam  facit  martyri  qui  orat  pro  eo.'' 

May  it  please  the  Lord,  that  his  blood  shed  for  so  just  a  cause, 


DEATH  OP  FATHER  RASLES. 


77 


may  enrich  these  heathen  lands,  so  often  watered  by  the  blood  of 
the  Evangelical  laborers  who  have  preceded  us;  that  it  may 
render  them  fertile  in  earnest  Christians,  and  that  it  may  ani- 
mate the  zeal  of  apostolical  men  to  come  and  reap  the  abundant 
harvest  which  is  offered  by  so  many  people  still  shrouded  in  the 
shadow  of  death. 

Nevertheless,  as  it  appertains  only  to  the  church  to  declare  the 
names  of  the  saints,  I  recommend  him  to  your  holy  sacrifices, 
aud  to  those  of  all  the  Fathers.  And  I  pray  you  not  to  forget 
him  who  is  with  much  respect,  &c. 


th  many  works 


[We  cannot  conclude  this  letter  without  quoting  from  Dr.  Ccnvers 
Francis'  Life  of  Rale — to  which  we  have  been  indebted  for  many  of  thoso 
notes — a  couple  of  passages,  describing  the  present  appearance  of  the  spot 
on  which  this  tragedy  toolc  place.  '•  Whoever  has  visited  the  pleasant  town 
of  Norridgwocli,  as  it  now  is,  must  have  heard  of  Indian  Old  Pointy  as  tho 
people  call  the  place  where  Rale's  village  stood,  and  perhaps  curiosity  may 
have  carried  him  thither.  If  so,  he  has  found  a  lovely,  sequestered  spot  in 
the  depth  of  nature's  stillness,  on  a  point  around  which  the  waters  of  the 
Kennebec,  not  far  from  their  confluence  with  those  of  Sandy  River,  sweep  on 
in  their  beautiful  course,  as  if  to  the  music  of  the  rapids  above  ;  a  spot  over 
which  the  sad  memory  of  the  past,  without  its  passions,  will  throw  a  charm, 
and  on  which,  he  will  believe,  the  ceaseless  worship  of  nature  might  blend 
itself  with  the  aspirations  of  Christian  devotion.  He  will  find,  that  vestiges 
of  tho  old  settlement  are  not  wanting  now ;  that  broken  utensils,  glass  beads, 
and  hatchets,  have  been  turned  up  by  the  husbandman's  jjlough,  and  are  pre- 
served by  the  people  in  the  neighborhood;  and  he  will  turn  away  from  the" 
place  with  the  feeling,  that  the  hatef  ulness  of  the  mad  spirit  of  war  is  aggra- 
vated by  such  a  connection  with  nature's  sweet  retirements." — p.  321. 

"  The  spot  on  which  the  Norridgwock  missionary  fell,  was  marked,  some 
time  after  his  death,  "by  the  erection  of  a  cross.  This,  it  is  said,  in  pi'ocess 
of  time,  was  cut  down  by  a  company  of  hunters.  I  believe  it  was  replaced 
by  some  rude  memorial  in  stone.    But  in  1833  a  permanent  monument  was 

erected  in  honor  of  Rale An  acre  of  land  was  purchased,  including 

the  site  of  Rale's  cliurch  and  his  grave.    Over  the  grave,  on  the  23d  of 


78 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


August,  1833,  the  anniversary  (according  to  the  New  Style)  of  the  fight  at 
Norridgwock,  and  just  one  hundred  and  nine  years  after  its  occurrence,  the 
foundation  was  laid,  and  the  monument  raised,  with  much  ceremony,  amidst 
a  large  concourse  of  people.  Bishop  Fenwick,  of  Boston,  directed  the  cere< 
monies,  and  delivered  an  address  full  of  appropriate  interest.  Delegates 
firom  the  Penobscot,  Passamaquoddy,  and  Canada  Indians,  were  present  on 
the  occasion.  The  monument  is  about  twenty  feet  high,  including  an  iron 
cross,  with  which  it  is  surmounted.  On  the  south  side  of  the  base,  fronting 
the  Kennebec  River,  is  an  appropriate  and  somewhat  long  Latin  inscrip- 
tion."—p.  329.] 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROQUOIS  SAINT. 


1656—1715. 


"1','H 


it 


Itii!  '':^fm4 

lii 

'lif ;    M  ■ 


SiIb 


liiLlJiiCilllii 


".  '•  '■■',: 


37.> 


LETTER    IV. 


FROM    FATHER    CHOLONEC,    MISSIONARV    01"    THE    SOCIETY    OF    JESUS, 

TO    FATHER    AUGUSTIN    LE    BLANC    OF    THE    SAME    SOCIETY, 

PROCURATOR    OF    MISSIONS    IN    CANADA. 


At  Sault  de  St.  Louis,  the  27th  of  August,  1715. 
MY  REVEREND   FATHER, 

The  Peace  of  our  Lord  be  with  you : 

The  marvels  wliicli  God  is  working  every  day  through  the 
iutercession  of  a  young  Iroquois  female  who  has  lived  and  died 
among  us  in  the  order  of  sanctity,  have  induced  me  to  inform 
you  of  the  particulars  of  her  life,  although  you  have  not  pressed 
me  in  your  letters  to  enter  into  detail.  You  have  yourself  been 
a  witness  of  these  marvels,  when  you  discharged  there  with  so 
much  zeal  the  duties  of  a  Missionary,  and  you  know  that  the  high 
Prelate  who  governs  this  church,  touched  by  the  prodigies  with 
which  God  has  deigned  to  honor  the  memory  of  this  holy  maiden, 
has  with  reason  called  her  the  Genevieve  of  New  France.  All 
the  French  who  are  in  the  colonies,  as  well  as  the  Indians,  hold 
her  in  singular  veneration.  They  come  from  a  great  distance  to 
pray  at  her  tomb,  and  many,  by  her  intercession,  have  been  im- 
mediately cured  of  their  maladies,  and  have  received  from  Hea- 
ven other  extraordinary  favors.  I  will  write  you  nothing,  my 
Reverend  Father,  which  I  have  not  myself  seen  during  the  time 
she  was  under  my  care,  or  which  I  have  not  learned  of  the 
Missionary  who  conferred  on  her  the  rite  of  holy  Baptism. 
Tegahkouita,  (which  is  the  name  of  this  sainted  female  about 


5* 


'.^;7-,: 


!;'Mi 


82 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


M 


whom  I  am  going  to  inform  you,)  was  born  in  the  year  1656,  at 
Gandaouague,  one  of  the  settlements  of  the  lower  Iroquois,  who 
are  called  Agniez.  Her  father  was  an  Iroquois  and  a  heathen  • 
her  mother,  who  was  a  Christian,  was  an  Algonquin,  and  had 
been  baptized  at  the  village  of  Trois  Rivieres,  where  she  was 
brought  up  among  the  French.  During  the  time  that  we  were 
at  war  with  the  Iroquois,  she  was  taken  prisoner  by  these  In- 
dians,  and  remained  a  captive  in  their  country.  We  have  since 
learned,  that  thus  in  the  very  bosom  of  heathenism,  she  pre- 
served her  faith  even  to  her  death.  By  her  marriage  she  had 
two  children,  one  son  and  one  daughter,  the  latter  of  whom  is 
the  subject  of  this  narrative,  but  she  had  the  pain  to  die  without 
having  been  able  to  procure  for  them  the  grace  of  Baptism.  The 
small-pox,  which  ravaged  the  Iroquois  country,  in  a  few  days  re- 
moved  her  husband,  her  son,  and  herself  Tegahkouita  was  also 
attacked  like  the  others,  but  she  did  not  sink  as  they  did  under 
the  violence  of  the  disease.  Thus,  at  the  age  of  four  years  she 
found  herself  an  orphan,  under  the  care  of  her  aunts,  and  in 
the  power  of  an  uncle  who  was  the  leading  man  in  the  settlement. 

The  sraall-pox  had  injured  her  eyes,  and  this  infirmity  having 
rendered  her  incapable  of  enduring  the  glare  of  light,  she  remain- 
ed during  whole  days  shut  up  in  her  wigwam.  By  degrees  she 
began  to  love  this  seclusion,  and  at  length  that  became  her  taste 
which  she  had  at  first  endured  only  from  necessity.  This  incli- 
nation for  retirement,  so  contrary  to  the  usual  spirit  of  the  young 
Iroquois,  was  the  principal  cause  of  her  preserving  her  innocence 
of  life  while  living  in  such  scenes  of  corruption. 

When  she  was  a  little  older,  she  occupied  herself  at  home  in 
rendering  to  her  aunts  all  those  services  of  which  she  was  capa- 
ble, and  which  were  in  accordance  with  her  sex.  She  ground  the 
corn,  went  in  search  of  water,  and  carried  the  wood ;  for  such, 
among  these  Indians,  are  the  ordinary  employments  of  females. 
The  rest  of  her  time  she  spent  in  the  manufacture  of  little  arti- 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROQUOIS  SAINT. 


83 


cles,  for  which  she  possessed  an  extraordinary  skill.  By  this 
means  she  avoided  two  rocks  which  would  have  been  equally 
fatal  to  her  innocence — idleness,  so  common  there  among  her 
own  sex,  and  which  is  the  source  of  an  infinite  number  of  vices  ; 
and  the  extreme  passion  they  have  to  spend  their  time  in  gossip- 
ing visits,  and  to  show  themselves  in  public  places  where  they 
can  display  their  finery.  For  it  is  not  necessary  to  believe  that 
this  kind  of  vanity  is  confined  to  civilized  nations  ;  the  females 
of  our  Indians,  and  especially  the  young  girls,  have  a  great  taste 
for  parading  their  ornaments,  some  of  which  they  esteem  very 
precious.  Their  finery  consists  of  cloths  which  they  buy  of  the 
Europeans,  mantles  of  fur,  and  difierent  kinds  of  shells,  with 
which  they  cover  themselves  from  head  to  foot.  They  have  also 
bracelets,  and  collars,  and  pendants  for  the  ears  and  bolts.  They 
adorn  even  their  moceasons,  for  these  personal  ornaments  consti- 
tute all  their  riches,  and  it  is  in  this  way,  by  the  difierent  kinds 
of  garments,  that  they  mark  their  rank  among  themselves. 

The  young  Tegahkouita  had  naturally  a  distaste  for  all  this 
finery  which  was  appropriate  to  her  sex,  but  she  could  not  oppose 
the  persons  who  stood  to  her  in  the  place  of  father  and  mother, 
and  to  please  them  she  had  sometimes  recourse  to  these  vain 
ornaments.  But  after  she  became  a  Christian,  she  looked  back 
upon  it  as  a  great  sin,  and  expiated  this  compliance  of  which 
ghe  had  been  guilty,  by  a  severe  penance  and  almost  continual 
tears. 

M-.  de  Thracy,  having  been  sent  by  the  government  to  bring 
to  reason  the  Iroquois  nations  who  laid  waste  our  colonies,  car- 
ried the  war  into  their  country  and  burned  three  villages  of  the 
Agniez.  This  expedition  spread  terror  among  the  Indians,  and 
they  acceded  to,  the  terms  of  peace  which  were  offered  them. 
Their  deputies  were  well  received  by  the  French,  and  a  peace 
concluded  to  the  advantage  of  both  nations. 

We  availed  ourselves  of  this  occasion,  which  seemed  a  favora- 


■I  (iwf^ifvoifr  I  ■«<***• -WMT  <■ 


84 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


'l^'tl  In,';'.'-'" 


ble  one,  to  send  missionaries  to  the  Iroquois.  They  had  already 
gained  some  smattering  of  the  Gospel,  which  had  been  preached 
to  them  by  Father  logues,  and  particularly  those  of  Onnontague, 
among  whom  this  Father  had  fixed  his  residence.  It  is  well 
known  that  this  Missionary  received  there  that  recompense  of 
martyrdom  which  well  befitted  his  zeal.  The  Indians  at  first 
held  him  in  a  severe  captivity  and  mutilated  his  fingers,  and  it 
was  only  by  a  kind  of  miracle  that  he  was  able  for  a  time  to 
escape  their  fury.  It  seemed  however  that  his  blood  was  destined 
to  be  the  seed  of  Christianity  in  that  heathen  land,  for  having 
had  the  courage,  in  the  following  year,  to  return  for  the  purpose 
of  continuing  his  mission  among  these  people  who  had  treated 
him  so  inhumanly,  he  finished  his  apostolic  career  amid  the  tor- 
ments they  forced  him  to  endure.*  The  works  of  his  two  com- 
panions were  crowned  by  the  same  kind  of  death,  and  it  is 
without  doubt  to  the  blood  of  these  first  Apostles  of  the  Iroquois 
nation,  that  we  must  ascribe  the  blessings  which  God  poured  out 

[*  The  History  of  Father  Isaac  logues  is  full  of  romantic  interest.  He 
was  the  first  to  carry  the  cross  into  Michigan  and  among  the  villages  of  the 
Mohawks.  On  his  return  fVom  the  falls  of  St.  Mary  escorted  by  some  Hu- 
ron braves,  they  were  taken  by  a  war  party  of  the  Mohawks.  His  companions 
were  all  put  to  death  with  the  usual  attendants  of  savage  cruelty,  but  not 
bcfbre  logues  had  baptized  two  of  them,  who  were  neophytes,  with  some 
drops  of  water  he  found  clinging  to  the  broad  blade  of  an  ear  of  Indian 
corn  they  had  thrown  to  him.  Atter  suffering  every  cruelty  and  being 
obliged  to  run  the  gauntlet  through  three  villages,  he  was  in  1642  ransomed 
by  the  Dutch  at  Albany  and  set  at  liberty.  He  then  sailed  for  Fi'ance  to 
obtain  permission  from  the  Pope  to  celebrate  the  divine  mysteries  with  his 
mutilated  hands.  The  Pope  granted  his  prayer,  saying,  "  Indignum  esset 
Christi  martyrum  Christi  non  libere  sanguinem."  On  his  return  to  the  Mo- 
liawks  for  the  second  time,  ho  was  at  once  received  as  a  prisoner  and  con- 
demned to  death  as  an  enchanter.  He  approached  the  cabin  where  tho 
death  festival  was  kept,  and  as  he  entered,  received  the  death  blow.  His 
head  was  hung  upon  the  palisades  of  the  village,  and  his  body  thrown  into 
the  Mohawk  river.    Bancroft^  iii.  138.] 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROaUOIS  SAINT. 


85 


on  the  zeal  of  those  who  succeedeu  ai  in  this  evangelical  min- 
istry. 

The  Father  Fremin,  the  Father  Bruyas,  and  the  Father  Pier- 
ron,  who  knew  the  language  of  the  country,  were  chosen  to 
accompany  the  Iroquois  deputies,  and  on  the  part  of  the  French 
to  confirm  the  peace  which  had  been  granted  them.  They  com- 
mitted also  to  the  Missionaries  the  presents  which  the  Governor 
made,  that  it  might  facilitate  their  entrance  into  these  barbarous 
regions.  They  happened  to  arrive  there  at  a  time  when  these 
people  are  accustomed  to  plunge  into  all  kinds  of  debauchery, 
and  found  no  one  therefore  in  a  fit  state  to  receive  them.  This 
unseasonable  period  however  procured  for  the  young  Tegahkouita 
the  advantage  of  knowing  early  those  of  whom  God  wished  to 
make  use,  to  conduct  her  to  the  highest  degree  of  perfection. 
She  was  charged  with  the  "task  of  lodging  the  Missionaries,  and 
attending  to  their  wants.  The  modesty  and  sweetness  with 
which  she  acquitted  herself  of  this  duty,  touched  her  new  guests, 
while  she  on  her  part  was  struck  with  their  affable  manners,  their 
regularity  in  prayer,  and  the  other  exercises  into  which  they  di- 
vided the  day.  God  even  then  disposed  her  to  the  grace  of  Bap- 
tism, which  she  would  have  requested,  if  the  missionaries  had 
remained  longer  in  her  village. 

The  third  day  after  their  arrival  they  were  sent  for  toTionnon- 
toquen,  where  their  reception  was  to  take  place  :  it  was  very  pom- 
pous. Two  of  the  missionaries  established  themselves  in  this 
village,  while  the  third  commenced  a  mission  in  the  village  of 
Onnciout,  which  is  more  than  thirty  leagues  distant  in  the  coun- 
try. The  next  year  they  formed  a  third  mission  at  Annontagtie. 
The  fourth  was  established  at  Tsojmotitouan^  and  the  fifth  at  the 
village  of  Goiog'ocn.  The  natives  of  the  Agniez  and  the  Tsfon- 
7iontouans  are  very  numerous,  and  separated  in  many  diiFerent 
villages,  which  is  the  reason  why  they  were  obliged  to  increase 
the  number  of  the  missionaries. 


i  'Urn 


m'' 


se 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


i 


At  length  Tcgahkouita  became  of  a  marriageable  age,  and  her 
relations  were  anxious  to  find  a  husband  for  her,  because,  accord- 
ing to  the  custom  of  the  country,  the  game  which  the  husband 
kills  in  the  chase,  is  appropriated  to  the  benefit  of  his  wife  and 
the  other  members  of  her  family.  But  the  young  Iroquois  liad 
inclinations  very  much  opposed  to  the  designs  of  her  relations. 
She  had  a  great  love  of  purity,  even  before  she  knew  the  excel- 
lence of  this  virtue,  and  anything  which  could  soil  it  ever  so  lit- 
tle, impressed  her  with  horror.  When  therefore  they  proposed  to 
establish  her  in  life,  she  excused  herself  under  different  pretexts, 
alleging  above  all  her  extreme  youth,  and  the  little  inclination 
she  had  to  enter  into  marriage. 

The  relatives  seemed  to  approve  of  these  reasons  ;  but  a  little 
while  after  they  resolved  to  betroth  her,  when  she  least  expected 
it,  and  without  even  allowing  her  a  choice  in  the  person  to  whom 
she, was  to-be  united.  They  therefore  cast  their  eyes  upon  a 
young  man  whose  alliance  appeared  desirable,  and  made  the  pro- 
position both  to  him  and  to  the  members  of  his  family.  The 
matter  being  settled  on  both  sides,  the  young  man  in  the  evening 
entered  the  wigwam  which  was  destined  for  him,  and  seated  him- 
self near  her.  It  is  thus  that  marriages  are  made  among  the 
Indians ;  and  although  tlicse  heathen  extend  their  dissoluteness 
and  licentiousness  to  the  greatest  excess,  there  is  yet  no  nation 
which  in  public  guards  so  scrupulously  that  outward  decorum 
which  is  the  attendant  of  perfect  modesty.  A  young  man  would 
be  forever  dishonored,  if  he  should  stop  to  converse  publicly  with 
a  young  female.  Whenever  marriage  is  in  agitation,  the  busi- 
ness is  to  be  settled  by  the  parents,  and  the  parties  most  inter- 
ested are  not  even  permitted  to  meet.  It  is  sufiicient  that  they 
are  talking  of  the  marriage  of  a  young  Indian  with  a  young  fe- 
male, to  induce  them  with  care  to  shun  seeing  and  speaking  with 
each  other.  When  the  parents  on  both  sides  have  agreed,  the 
young  man  conies  by  night  to  the  wigwam  of  his  future  spouse. 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROaUOIS  SAINT. 


87 


and  fjeats  himself  near  her ;  which  is  the  same  as  declaring,  that 
he  takes  her  for  his  wife,  and  she  takes  him  for  her  husbanu.    , 

Tegahkouita  appeared  utterly  disconcerted  when  she  saw  the 
young  man  seated  by  her  side.  She  at  first  blushed,  and  then 
rising  abruptly,  went  forth  indignantly  from  the  wigwam ;  nor 
would  she  re-enter  until  the  young  man  left  it.  This  firmness 
rendered  her  relatives  outrageous.  They  considered  that  they 
had  in  this  way  received  an  insult,  and  resolved  that  they  would 
not  be  disappointed.  They  therefore  attempted  other  stratagems, 
which  served  only  to  show  more  clearly  the  firmness  of  their 
niece. 

Artifice  not  having  proved  successful,  they  had  recourse  to 
violence.  They  now  treated  her  as  a  slave,  obliging  her  to  do 
everything  which  was  most  painful  and  repulsive,  and  malignantly 
interpreting  all  her  actions,  even  when  roost  innocent.  They  ro- 
proached  her  without  ceasing  for  the  want  of  attachment  to  her 
relations,  her  uncouth  manners,  and  her  stupidity,  for  it  was  thus 
that  they  termed  the  dislike  she  felt  to  marriage.  They  attri- 
buted it  to  a  secret  hatred  of  the  Iroquois  nation,  because  she 
was  herself  of  the  Algonquin  race.  In  short,  they  omitted  no 
means  of  shaking  her  constancy. 

The  young  girl  suffered  all  this  ill  treatment  with  unwearied 
patience,  and  without  ever  losing  anything  of  lier  equanimity  of, 
mind  or  her  natural  sweetness ;  she  rendered  them  all  the  ser- 
vices they  required  with  an  attention  and  docility  beyond  her 
years  and  strength.  By  degrees,  her  relatives  were  softened, 
restored  to  her  their  kind  feelings,  and  did  not  further  molest 
her  in  regard  to  the  course  she  had  adopted. 

At  this  very  time  Father  Jacques  de  Lamberville  was  con- 
ducted by  Provi-dence  to  the  village  of  our  young  Iroquois,  and 
received  orders  from  his  superiors  to  remain  there,  although  it 
seemed  most  natural  that  he  should  go  on  to  join  his  brother, 
who  had  charge  of  the  mission  to  the  Iroquois  of  Onnontague. 


•  ^'^^  --'■3;  Wf^SSlSiB^-- 


88 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


F|  f'iy.i  ■.,.,:i.i,;:;. 


f'i,Cl' 


Tegahkouita  did  not  fail  to  be  present  at  the  instructions  and 
prayers  which  took  place  every  day  in  the  chapel,  but  she  did  not 
dare  to  disclose  the  design  she  had  for  a  long  time  formed  of  be- 
coming a  Christian  ;  perhaps,  because  she  was  restrained  by  fear 
of  her  uncle,  in  whose  power  she  entirely  was,  and  who,  from  in- 
terested motives,  had  joined  in  the  opposition  to  the  Christians  ; 
perhaps,  because  modesty  itself  rendered  her  too  timid,  and  pre- 
vented her  from  discovering  her  sentiments  to  the  missionary. 

But,  at  length,  the  occasion  of  her  declaring  her  desire  for 
baptism  presented  itself,  when  she  least  expected  it.  A  wound 
wliich  she  had  received  in  the  foot  detained  her  in  the  village, 
whilst  the  greater  part  of  the  women  were  in  the  fields  gathering 
the  harvest  of  Indian  corn.  The  Missionary  had  selected  this 
time  to  go  his  rounds,  and  instruct  at  his  leisure  those  who  were 
remaining  in  the  wigwams.  He  entered  that  of  Tegahkouita. 
This  good  girl  on  seeing  him  was  not  able  to  restrain  her  joy. 
She  at  once  began  to  open  her  heart  to  him,  even  in  presence  of 
her  companions,  on  the  earnest  desire  she  had  to  be  admitted  into 
the  fold  of  the  Christians.  She  disclosed  also  the  obstacles  she  had 
been  obliged  to  surmount  on  the  part  of  her  family,  and  in  this  first 
conversation  showed  a  courage  above  her  sex.  The  goodness  of 
her  temper,  the  vivacity  of  her  spirit,  her  simplicity  and  candor, 
caused  the  Missionary  to  believe  that  one  day  she  would  make 
great  progress  in  virtue.  He  therefore  applied  himself  particu- 
larly to  instruct  her  in  the  truths  of  Christianity,  but  did  not 
think  he  ought  to  yield  so  soon  to  her  entreaties :  for  the  grace 
of  Baptism  should  not  be  accorded  to  adults,  and  particularly  in 
this  country,  but  with  great  care  and  after  a  long  probation.  All 
the  winter  therefore  was  employed  in  her  instruction  and  a  rigid 
investigation  of  her  manner  of  life.  ' 

It  is  surprising,  that  notwithstanding  the  propensity  these 
Indians  have  for  slander,  and  particularly  those  of  her  own  sex, 
the  Missionary  did  not  find  any  one  but  gave  a  high  encomium 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROQUOIS  SAINT. 


89 


encomium 


to  the  young  catechumen.  Even  those  who  had  persecuted  her 
most  severely  were  not  backward  in  giving  their  testimony  to 
her  virtue.  He  therefore  did  not  hesitate  any  longer  to  adminis- 
ter to  her  the  holy  Baptism  which  she  asked  with  so  raueh  godly 
earnestness.  She  received  it  on  Easter  Day  in  the  year  1676, 
and  was  named  Catherine,  and  it  is  thus  that  I  shall  call  her  in 
the  rest  of  this  letter. 

The  only  care  of  the  young  neophyte  was  now  to  fulfill  the 
engagements  she  had  contracted.  She  did  not  wish  to  restrict 
herself  to  the  observance  of  common  practices,  for  she  felt  that 
she  was  called  to  a  more  perfect  life.  Besides  the  public  instruc- 
tions, at  which  she  was  present  punctually,  she  requested  also  par- 
ticular ones  for  the  regulation  of  her  private  and  secret  life.  Her 
prayers,  her  devotions,  and  her  penances  were  arranged  with  the 
utmost  exactness,  and  she  was  so  docile  to  form  herself  according 
to  the  plan  of  perfection  which  had  been  marked  out  for  her, 
that  in  a  little  time  she  became  a  model  of  virtue. 

In  this  manner  several  months  passed  away  very  peaceably. 
Even  her  relations  did  not  seem  to  disapprove  of  the  new  course 
of  life  which  she  was  leading.     But  the  Holy  Spirit  has  warned 
us  by  the  mouth  of  Wisdom,  that  the  faithful  soul  which  begins 
to  unite  itself  to  God,  should  prepare  for  temptation  ;  and  this 
was  verified  in  the  case  of  Catherine.     Her  extraordinary  virtue 
drew  upon  her  the  persecutions  even  of  those  who  admired  her. 
They  looked  upon  a  life  so  pure,  as  being  a  tacit  reproach  to 
their  own  irregularities,  and  with  the  design  of  discrediting  it, 
they  endeavored  by  divers  artifices  to  throw  a  taint  upon  its 
purity.      But  the  confidence  which  the  neophyte  had  in  God, 
the  distrust  she  felt  of  herself,  her  constaij.cy  in  prayer,  and  that 
delicacy  of  conscience  which  made  her  dread  even  the  shadow  of 
a  sin,  gave  her  a  perfect  victory  over  the  enemies  of  her  inno- 
cence. 

The  exactness  with  which  she  observed  the  festival  days  at  the 


90 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


f  iSi'S  i'.^ 


<li'il«l 


^i;.: 


M 


m': 


,i  :ff: 


Chapel,  was  the  cause  of  another  storm  which  came  upon  her  on 
the  part  of  her  rciations.  The  chaplet  recited  by  two  choirs  is 
an  exercise  of  these  holy  days ;  this  kind  of  psalmody  awakens 
the  attention  of  the  neophytes  and  animates  their  devotions. 
They  execute  the  hymns  and  sacred  canticles  which  our  Indians 
chant,  with  much  exactness  and  harmony,  for  they  have  a  fine 
ear,  a  good  voice,  and  a  rare  taste  for  music.  Catherine  never 
omitted  this  exerci.se.  But  they  took  it  ill  in  the  wigwam  that 
on  these  days  she  abstained  from  going  to  work  with  the  others 
in  the  field.  At  length,  they  came  to  bitter  words,  cast  upon  her 
the  reproach,  that  Christianity  had  made  her  eflfeminate  and  ac- 
customed her  to  an  indolent  life ;  they  did  not  even  allow  her 
anything  to  eat,  to  oblige  her,  by  means  of  famine,  to  follow  her 
relations  and  to  aid  in  their  labor.  The  neophyte  bore  with  con- 
stancy their  reproach  and  contempt,  and  preferred  in  those  days 
to  do  without  nourishment,  rather  than  violate  the  law  which  re- 
quired the  observance  of  these  festivals,  or  to  omit  these  ordinary 
practices  of  piety. 

This  firmness,  which  nothing  could  shake,  irritated  more  and 
more  her  heathen  relatives.  Whenever  she  went  to  the  Chapel 
they  caused  her  to  be  followed  with  showers  of  stones  by  drunken 
people,  or  those  who  feigned  to  be  so,  so  that,  to  avoid  their  in- 
sults, she  was  often  obliged  to  take  the  most  circuitous  paths. 
This  extended  even  to  the  children,  who  pointed  their  fingers  at 
her,  eried  after  her,  and  in  derision  called  her  "  the  Christian." 
One  day,  when  she  had  retired  to  her  wigwam,  a  young  man  en- 
tered abruptly,  his  eyes  sparkling  with  rage,  and  a  hatchet  in  his 
hand,  which  he  raised  as  if  to  strike  her.  Perhaps  he  had  no 
other  design  than  to  frighten  her.  But  whatever  might  have 
been  the  Indian's  intentions,  Catherine  contented  herself  wi^h 
modestly  bowing  her  head,  without  showing  the  least  emotion. 
This  intrepidity,  so  little  expected,  astonished  the  Indian  to  .such 


CATHERINE     iHE  IROaUOIS  SAINT. 


01 


a  degree,  that  he  immediately  took  to  flight,  as  if  he  had  been 
himself  terrified  by  some  invisible  power. 

It  was  in  such  trials  of  her  patience  and  piety  that  Catherine 
spent  the  summer  and  autumn  which  followed  her  baptism.  The 
winter  brought  her  a  little  more  tranquillity,  but  nevertheless, 
she  was  not  freed  from  suffering  some  crosses  on  the  part  of  one 
of  her  aunts.  This  woman,  who  was  of  a  deceitful  and  dangerous 
spirit,  could  not  endure  the  regular  life  of  her  niece,  and  there- 
fore constantly  condemned  her,  even  in  actions  and  words  the 
most  indifferent.  It  is  a  custom  among  these  Indians,  that  un- 
cles give  the  name  of  daughters  to  their  nieces,  and  the  nieces 
reciprocally  call  their  uncles  by  the  name  of  father.  Hence  it 
happens,  that  cousin-germans  are  commonly  called  brothers.  It 
happened,  however,  once  or  twice,  that  Catherine  called  the  hus- 
band of  her  aunt  by  his  proper  name,  and  not  by  that  of  father  : 
but  it  was  entirely  owing  to  mistake  or  want  af  thought.  Yet 
this  evil  spirit  did  not  need  any  thing  farther  as  the  foundation 
on  which  to  build  up  a  most  atrocious  calumny.  She  pretended 
to  believe,  that  this  manner  of  expressing  herself,  which  seemed 
to  her  so  familiar,  was  an  evidence  of  criminal  intimacy,  and  im- 
mediately went  to  seek  the  missionary,  to  decry  her  to  him.  and 
destroy  in  his  mind  those  sentiments  of  esteem  which  he  had  al- 
ways entertained  for  the  neophyte.  "  Well !"  she  said,  at  once, 
"  so  Catherine  whom  you  esteem  so  virtuous,  is  notwithstanding 
a  hypocrite  who  deceives  you.  Even  in  my  presence  she  solicited 
my  husband  to  sin."  The  missionary,  who  understood  the  evil 
spirit  of  this  woman,  wished  to  know  on  what  she  founded  an  ac- 
cusation of  this  kind,  and  having  learned  what  had  given  occa- 
sion to  this  odious  suspicion,  he  administered  to  her  a  severe  re- 
primand, and  sent  her  away  utterly  confounded.  When  he  after- 
wards mentioned  it  to  the ,  neophyte,  she  answered  him  with  a 
candor  and  confidence  which  showed  the  absence  of  all  falsehood. 
It  was  on  this  occasion  that  she  declared,  what  perhaps  we  should 


-'m7.»)WwjPW!,'>ll=-W-'»« 


92 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


Ill '  It 


f^^r^^ 


not  have  kncwn  if  she  had  not  been  placed  on  this  trial,  that  by 
tho  kindness  of  the  Lord  she  could  not  remember  that  she  had 
ever  stained  the  purity  of  her  person,  and  that  she  did  not  fear 
receiving  any  reproach  on  this  point  in  the  day  of  judgment. 

It  was  sad  for  Catherine  to  have  to  sustain  so  many  conflicts, 
and  to  see  her  innocence  exposed  without  cessation  to  the  out- 
rages and  railleries  of  her  countrywomen.  And  in  other  respects 
she  had  everything  to  fear  in  a  country  where  so  few  of  the  peo- 
ple had  imbibed  a  taste  for  the  maxims  of  the  Gospel.  Slic, 
therefore,  earnestly  desired  to  be  transplanted  to  some  other 
mission  where  she  might  serve  God  in  peace  and  liberty.  This 
was  the  subject  of  her  inost  fervent  prayers,  and  it  was  also  the 
advice  of  the  missionary,  but  it  was  not  easy  to  bring  about.  She 
was  entirely  in  the  power  of  an  uncle,  watchful  of  all  her  actions, 
and  through  the  aversion  he  had  for  Christians,  incapable  of  ap- 
preciating her  resolution.  But  God  who  listens  favorably  even 
to  the  simple  desires  of  those  who  place  their  trust  in  Ilim,  dis- 
posed all  things  for  the  repose  and  consolation  of  the  neophyte. 

A  colony  of  Iroquois  had  lately  been  formed  among  the  French, 
the  peace  which  existed  between  the  two  nations  having  given 
these  Indians  an  opportunity  of  coming  to  hunt  on  our  lands. 
Many  of  them  stopped  near  the  prairie  of  the  Madeleine,  where 
the  missionaries  of  our  society  who  dwelt  there  met  them,  and  at 
different  times  conversed  with  them  on  the  necessity  of  salvation. 
God  at  the  same  time  influencing  their  hearts  by  the  impressions 
of  his  grace,  these  Indians  found  themselves  suddenly  changed, 
and  listened  without  objection  to  the  proposition  that  they  should 
renounce  their  country  and  settle  among  us.  They  received 
baptism  after  the  usual  instructions  and  probation. 

The  example  and  devotion  of  tlicse  new  converts  drew  to  them 
many  of  their  countrymen,  and  in  a  few  years  the  Mission  of 
Si.  Francis  Xaiucr  d't  S-iull.  (for  it  was  thus  that  it  was  named.) 
became  celebrated  for  the  groat  number  of  its  neopliytes  and  their 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROdUOIS  SAINT. 


03 


extraordiuary  fervor.  If  an  Ircx^uoia  had  made  these  a  visit, 
ever  so  short,  even  though  he  hau  no  other  lesign  but  to  see  his 
relatives  or  friends,  he  seemed  to  lose  entirely  the  desire  to  re- 
turn to  his  own  country.  The  charity  of  these  neophytes  led 
them  even  to  divide  with  the  new  comers,  the  fields  which  they 
had  cleared  with  much  labor  :  but  the  way  in  which  this  feeling 
appeared  to  the  greatest  advantage  was,  in  the  eagerness  they 
showed  in  instructing  them  in  the  truths  of  our  faith.  To  this 
work  they  devoted  entire  days  and  even  a  portion  of  the  night. 
Their  conversations,  full  of  unction  and  piety,  made  the  most 
lively  impression  on  the  hearts  of  their  guests,  and  transformed 
them,  so  to  speak,  into  different  beings.  He  who  a  little  while 
before  breathed  of  nothing  but  blood  and  war,  became,  softened, 
humble,  teachable,  and  ready  to  obey  the  most  difficult  maxims 
of  our  religion. 

This  zeal  did  not  restrict  itself  to  those  who  came  to  visit 
them,  but  induced  them  also  to  make  excursions  into  the  differ- 
ent settlements  of  their  nation,  and  they  always  returned  accom- 
panied by  a  large  number  of  their  countrymen.  On  the  very 
day  that  Catherine  received  Baptism,  one  of  the  most  powerful 
of  the  Agnicz  returned  to  the  mission  in  company  with  thirty  of 
the  Iroquois  of  that  tribe  whom  he  had  gained  to  Jesus  Christ. 
The  neophyte  would  very  willingly  have  followed  him,  but  she 
depended,  as  I  have  said  before,  on  an  uncle  who  did  not  see  with- 
out sorrow  the  depopulation  of  his  village,  and  who  openly  de- 
clared himself  the  enemy  of  those  who  thought  of  going  to  live 
among  thq  French. 

It  was  not  until  the  following  year  that  she  obtained  the  facil- 
ities she  wished  for  the  execution  of  her  design.  She  had  an 
adopted  sister  who  had  retired  with  her  husband  to  the  Mission 
du  Sault.  The  zeal  of  the  recent  converts  to  draw  their  relatives 
and  friends  to  the  new  colony,  inspired  her  with  the  same  thoughts 
with  regard  to  Catherine,  and  disclosing  her  designs  to  her  hus- 


'^"^'^Wgy- ' .  Wp.lH»  Jlimr 


94 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


\$i4.-'. 


't  i 


band,  he  gave  his  consent.  He  joined  himself  therefore  to  an 
Indian  of  Loretto  and  some  other  neophytes,  who  under  cover 
of  going  to  trade  in  beaver-skins  with  the  English,  travelled  to 
the  villages  of  the  Iroquois,  with  the  intention  of  engaging  their 
acquaintances  to  follow  them,  and  to  share  in  the  blessings  of  their 
conversion. 

With  difficulty  he  reached  the  village  in  which  Catherine  lived, 
and  informed  her  secretly  of  the  object  of  his  journey,  and  the 
desire  his  wife  felt  that  she  should  be  with  her  at  the  Mission  du 
Sault,  whose  praise  he  set  forth  in  a  few  words.  As  the  neo- 
phyte appeared  transported  with  joy  at  this  disclosure,  he  warned 
her  to  hold  herself  in  readiness  to  depart  immediately  on  his  re- 
turn from  his  journey  to  the  English,  which  he  would  not  have 
made  except  to  avoid  giving  umbrage  to  his  uncle.  This  uncle 
was  then  absent,  without  having  any  suspicion  of  his  niece's  de- 
sign. Catherine  went  immediately  to  take  leave  of  the  mission- 
ary, and  to  ask  his  recommendation  to  the  Fathers  who  were  over 
the  Mission  du  Sault.  The  missionary  on  his  part,  while  he 
could  not  withhold  his  approval  of  the  resolution  of  the  neophyte, 
exhorted  her  to  place  her  trust  in  God,  and  gave  her  those  coun" 
sels  which  he  judged  necessary  in  the  present  juncture. 

As  the  journey  of  her  brother-in-law  was  only  a  pretext  the 
better  to  conceal  his  design,  he  almost  immediately  returned  to 
the  village,  and  the  day  after  his  arrival,  departed  with  Catherine 
and  the  Indian  of  Loretto  who  had  kept  him  company.  It  was 
not  long  before  it  was  discovered  in  the  village  that  the  neophyte 
had  disappeared,  and  they  had  no  doubt  but  that  she  had  fol- 
lowed the  two  Indians.  They  immediately  therefore  despatched 
a  runner  to  her  uncle  to  give  him  the  news.  The  old  chief, 
jealous  of  the  increase  of  his  nation,  foamed  with  rage  at  the  in- 
telligence, and  immediately  charging  his  gun  with  three  balls,  he 
went  in  pursuit  of  those  who  had  accompanied  his  niece.  He 
made  such  haste  that  in  a  very  short  time  he  came  up  with  them. 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROCIUOIS  SAINT.  95 

The  two  Indians,  who  had  known  beforehand  that  he  would  not 
fail  to  pursue  them,  ha  concealed  the  neophyte  in  a  thick  wood, 
and  had  stopped  as  if  to  take  a  little  repose.  The  old  man  was 
very  much  astonished  at  not  finding  his  niece  \  ith  them,  uud 
after  a  moment's  conversation,  coming  to  the  conclusion  that  he 
had  credited  too  easily  the  first  rumor  which  had  been  spread,  he 
retraced  his  footsteps  to  the  village.  Catherine  regarded  this 
sudden  retreat  of  her  uncle  as  one  effect  of  the  protection  of 
God  which  she  enjoyed,  and  continuing  her  route  she  arrived 
at  tlie  Mission  du  Sault,  in  the  end  of  autumn  of  the  year  1677. 

She  took  up  her  abode  with  the  family  of  her  brother-in-law. 
The  cabin  belonged  to  one  of  the  most  fervent  Christians  in  the 
place,  named  Anastafeia,  whose  care  it  was  to  instruct  those  of 
her  own  sex  who  asijired  to  the  grace  of  baptism.  The  zeal  with 
which  she  discharged  her  duty  in  this  employment,  her  conver- 
sations, and  her  example,  charmed  Catherine.  But  what  edified 
her  exceedingly  was  the  piety  of  all  the  converts  who  composed 
this  numerous  mission.  Above  all,  she  was  struck  with  seeing 
men  become  so  different  from  what  they  were  when  they  lived  in 
their  own  country.  She  compared  their  exemplary  life  with  the 
licentious  course  they  had  been  accustomed  to  lead,  and  recog- 
nizing the  hand  of  God  in  so  extraordinary  a  change,  she  cease- 
lessly thanked  Him  for  having  conducted  her  into  this  land  of 
blessings. 

To  make  a  suitable  return  for  these  favors  from  Heaven,  she 
felt  that  she  ought  to  give  herself  up  entirely  to  God,  without 
having  any  reserve,  or  permitting  any  thought  of  herself  The 
consecrated  place  became,  thenceforth,  all  her  delight.  She  re- 
paired thither  at  four  o'clock  in  the  morning,  attended  the  Mass 
at  the  dawn  of  day,  and  afterwards  assisted  at  that  of  the  In- 
dians, which  was  said  at  sunrise.  During  the  course  of  the  day 
she  from  time  to  time  broke  off  from  her  work  to  go  and  hold 
communion  with  Jesus  Christ  at  the  foot  of  the  altar.     In  the 


Of) 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


evening  she  ret'  rned  again  to  the  church,  and  did  not  leave  it 
until  the  night  was  far  advanced.  When  engaged  in  her  prayers, 
she  seemed  entirely  unconscious  of  what  was  passing  without, 
and  in  a  short  time  the  Holy  Spirit  raised  her  to  so  sublime  a 
devotion,  that  she  often  spent  many  hours  in  intimate  communion 
with  God. 

To  this  inclination  for  prayer,  she  joined  an  almost  unceasing 
application  to  labor.  She  sustained  herself  in  her  toils  by  the 
pious  conversations  which  she  held  with  Anastasia,  that  fervent 
Christian  of  whom  I  have  already  spoken,  and  with  whom  she 
had  formed  a  most  intimate  friendship.  The  topics  on  which 
they  most  generally  talked  were,  the  delight  they  received  in  the 
service  of  God,  the  means  of  pleasing  him  and  advancing  in 
virtue,  the  peculiar  traits  seen  in  the  lives  of  the  saints,  the 
horror  they  should  have  of  sin,  and  the  care  with  which  they 
should  expiate  by  penitence  those  they  had  the  misfortune  to 
commit.  She  always  ended  the  week  by  an  exact  investigation 
of  her  faults  and  imperfections,  that  she  might  efface  them  by 
the  sacrament  of  penance,  which  she  under\yent  every  Saturday 
evening.  For  this  she  prepared  herself  by  different  mortifica- 
tions with  which  she  afflicted  her  body,  and  when  she  accused 
herself  of  faults  even  the  most  light,  it  was  with  such  vivid  feel- 
ings of  compunction,  that  she  shed  tears  and  her  words  were 
clioked  by  sighs  and  sobbings.  The  lofty  idea  she  had  of  the 
majesty  of  God  made  her  regard  the  least  offence  with  horror, 
and  when  any  had  escaped  her,  she  seemed  not  able  to  pardon 
herself  for  its  commission. 

Virtues  so  marked  did  not  permit  me  for  a  very  long  time  to 
refuse  her  the  permission  which  she  so  earnestly  desired,  that  on 
the  approaching  festival  of  Christmas  she  should  receive  hor  first 
communion.  This  is  a  privilege  which  is  not  accorded  to  those 
who  come  to  reside  among  the  Iroquois,  until  after  some  years  of 
probation  and  many  trials ;  but  the  piety  of  Catherine  placed  her 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROQUOIS  SAINT. 


97 


beyond  the  ordinary  rules.  She  participated,  for  the  first  time 
in  her  life,  in  the  holy  Eucharist,  with  a  degree  of  fervor  propor- 
tioned to  the  reverence  she  had  for  this  grace,  and  the  earnest- 
ness with  which  she  had  desired  to  obtain  it.  And  on  every 
subsequent  occasion  on  which  she  approached  the  holy  sacrament, 
it  was  always  with  the  same  disposition.  Her  manner  alone  in- 
spired the  most  lukewarm  with  devotion,  and  when  a  general 
communion  was  about  to  take  place,  the  most  virtuous  neophytes 
endeavored  with  emulation  to  be  near  her,  because,  said  they,  the 
sight  alone  of  Catherine  served  them  for  an  excellent  preparation 
for  communing  worthily. 

After  the  festival  of  Christmas,  it  being  the  proper  season  for 
the  chase,  she  was  not  able  to  excuse  herself  from  following  her 
sister  and  brother-in-law  into  the  forests.  She  then  made  it 
apparent,  that  one  is  able  to  serve  God  in  all  places  where  his 
providence  calls  him.  She  did  not  relax  any  of  her  ordinary 
exercises,  while  her  piety  even  suggested  to  her  holy  practices  to 
substitute  in  place  of  those  which  were  incompatible  with  a  resi- 
dence in  the  forests.  There  was  a  time  set  apart  for  every  thing. 
In  the  morning  she  applied  herself  to  her  prayers,  and  concluded 
with  those  which  the  Indians  make  in  common  according  to  their 
custom,  and  in  the  evening  she  renewed  them  again,  continuing 
until  the  night  was  far  advanced.  While  the  Indians  were  par- 
taking of  their  repast  to  prepare  themselves  to  endure  the  chase 
through  the  whole  day,  she  retired  to  some  secret  place  to  offer 
up  her  devotions  ;  as  this  was  a  little  before  the  time  when  they 
were  accustomed  to  hear  Mass  at  the  Mission.  She  had  fixed  a 
cross  in  the  trunk  of  a  tree  which  she  found  by  the  side  of  a 
btream,  and  this  solitary  spot  was  her  oratory.  There,  she  placed 
herself  in  spirit  at  the  foot  of  the  altar,  she  united  her  soul  with 
that  of  the  priest,  she  prayed  her  guardian  angel  to  be  present 
for  her  at  that  holy  sacrifice,  and  to  apply  to  her  its  benefits. 
The  rest  of  the  day  she  spent  in  laboring  with  the  others  of  her 

(] 


08 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


1  :' 


,S''1ii 


sex,  but  to  banish  all  frivolous  discourse  and  preserve  her  union 
with  God,  she  always  introduced  some  religious  conversation,  or 
perhaps  invited  them  to  sing  hymns  or  anthems  in  praise  of  their 
Lord.  Her  repasts  were  very  simple,  and  often  she  did  not  eat 
till  the  end  of  the  day.  At  other  times,  she  secretly  mixed  ashes 
with  the  food  provided  for  her,  to  deprive  it  of  everything  which 
might  afford  pleasure  to  the  taste.  This  is  a  self-mortification 
which  she  always  practised,  when  she  could  do  so  without  being 
seen. 

This  sojourn  in  the  forests  was  not  very  agreeable  to  Catherine, 
although  generally  pleasant  to  the  Indian  women,  because,  freed 
from  domestic  cares,  they  pass  their  time  in  amusements  and 
feasting.  She  longed  without  ceasing  for  the  time  to  arrive,  when 
they  are  accustomed  to  return  to  the  village.  The  Church,  the 
presence  of  Jesus  Christ  in  the  august  Sacrament  of  the  Altar, 
the  holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  the  frequent  exhortations,  and  the 
other  exercises  of  the  Mission,  of  which  she  was  deprived  while 
engaged  in  the  chase — these  were  the  only  objects  which  inter- 
ested her.  She  had  no  taste  for  anything  else.  She  therefore 
formed  the  determination,  that  if  she  lived  to  return  once  more  to 
the  Mission,  she  would  never  again  leave  it.  She  arrived  there 
near  the  time  of  Passion  Week,  and  for  the  first  time  assisted 
in  the  ceremonies  of  those  holy  days. 

I  shall  not  stoj),  my  llevcrend  Fatlicr,  to  describe  to  you  here 
how  deeply  she  was  aftected  by  a  spectacle  so  touching  as  that  of 
tlie  sorrows  and  death  of  a  God  for  the  safety  of  men.  She  shod 
tears  almost  continually,  and  formed  the  resolution  to  bear,  for 
tlie  rest  of  her  days,  in  her  own  body,  the  Cross  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Froui  that  time  she  souglit  all  occasions  of  self-mortification, 
perhaps  to  expiate  those  light  faults  Avhich  she  regarded  a.<  so 
many  outrages  against  the  ])ivine  Majesty,  perha])s  to  trace  in 
her  the  imatfe  of  a  Cod  crucified  for  love  of  us.  The  conversa- 
tlons  of  Anastasia,  who  often  talked  witli  lior  of  the  pains  of  Ilell, 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROQ.UOIS  SAINT.  '99 

and  the  severity  which  the  saints  exercised  upon  themselves, 
strengthened  the  desire  she  had  for  the  austerities  of  penance. 
She  found  herself  also  animated  to  this  course  by  an  accident 
which  placed  her  in  great  danger  of  losing  her  life.  She  was 
cutting  a  tree  in  the  woods,  which  fell  sooner  than  she  expected ; 
she  had  sufl&cient  time,  hy  drawing  back,  to  shun  the  body  of  the 
tree,  which  would  have  crushed  her  by  its  fall ;  but  she  was  not 
able  to  escape  from  one  of  the  branches,  which  struck  her  vio- 
lently on  the  head,  and  threw  her  senseless  to  the  ground.  She 
shortly  afterwards  recovered  from  her  swoon,  and  those  around 
heard  her  softly  ejaculating,  "  I  thank  thee,  0  good  Jesus,  for 
having  succored  me  in  this  danger."  She  did  not  doubt  but  that 
God  had  preserved  her  to  give  her  time  to  expiate  her  sins  by 
repentance.  This  she  declared  to  a  companion,  who  felt  herself 
called,  like  Catherine,  to  a  life  of  austerity,  and  with  whom  she 
was  in  so  close  an  intimacy  that  they  communicated  to  each  other 
the  most  secret  things  which  took  place  in  their  innermost  souls. 
This  new  association  had  indeed  so  much  influence  on  the  life  of 
Catherine,  that  I  cannot  refrain  from  speaking  of  it. 

Therese  (it  is  thus  that  she  was  named)  had  been  baptized  by 
Father  Bruyas  in  the  Iroquois  country :  but  the  licentiousness 
which  prevailed  among  her  people,  and  the  evil  example  she 
always  had  before  her  eyes,  caused  her  shortly  to  forf^et  the  vows 
of  her  baptism.  Even  a  sojourn  which  she  made  after  some  time 
at  the  Mission,  where  she  had  come  to  live  with  his  family,  only 
produced  a  partial  change  in  her  life.  A  most  strange  adven- 
ture, however,  which  happened  to  her,  operated  at  last  to  her 
conversion. 

She  had  gone  with  her  husband  and  a  young  nephew  to  the 
chase,  near  the  river  of  the  Outaouacks.  On  their  way  some 
other  Indians  joined  them,  and  they  made  a  company  of  eleven 
persons,  that  is,  four  men  and  four  women,  with  three  young 
persons.    Therese  was  the  only  Christian.    The  snow,  which  this 


100 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


year  fell  very  late,  prevented  them  from  having  any  success  in 
hunting,  their  provisions  were  in  a  short  time  consumed,  and  they 
were  reduced  to  eat  some  skins,  which  they  had  brought  with 
them  to  make  moccasons.  At  length  they  eat  the  moccasons 
themselves,  and  finally,  pressed  by  hunger,  were  obliged  to  sus- 
'  tain  their  lives  principally  by  herbs  and  the  bark  of  trees.  In 
the  meantime  the  husband  of  Therese  fell  dangerously  ill,  and 
the  hunters  were  obliged  to  halt.  Two  among  them,  an  Agm6 
and  a  2sonnont(»ian,SLsked  leave  of  the  party  to  make  an  excur- 
sion to  some  distance  in  search  of  game,  promising  to  return  at 
the  farthest  in  ten  days.  The  Agni^,  indeed,  returned  at  the 
time  appointed,  but  he  came  alone,  and  reported  that  the  Tson- 
^  nontouan  had  perished  by  famine  and  misery.  They  suspected 
him  of  having  murdered  his  companion,  and  then  fed  upon  his 
flesh ;  for,  although  he  declared  that  he  had  not  found  any  game, 
he  was  nevertheless  in  full  strength  and  health.  A  few  days 
afterwards  the  husband  of  Therese  died,  experiencing  in  his  last 
moments  deep  regret  that  lie  had  not  received  baptism.  The 
remainder  of  the  company  then  resumed  their  journey,  to  attempt 
to  reach  the  bank  of  the  river  and  gain  the  French  settlements. 
After  two  or  three  days'  march,  they  became  so  enfeebled  by 
want  of  nourishment,  that  they  were  not  able  to  advance  farther. 
Desperation  then  inspired  them  with  a  strange  resolution,  which 
was,  to  put  some  of  their  number  to  death,  that  the  lives  of  the 
rest  might  be  preserved.  They,  therefore,  selected  the  wife  of 
the  Tsonnontouan  and  her  two  children,  who  were  thus  in  succes- 
sion devoured.  This  spectacle  terrified  Therese,  for  she  had  good 
reason  to  fear  the  same  treatment.  Then  she  reflected  on  the 
deplorable  cLate  in  which  conscience  told  her  she  was;  she  re- 
pented bitterly  that  she  had  ever  entered  the  forest  without 
having  first  purified  herself  by  a  full  confession  ;  she  asked  pardon 
of  God  for  the  disorders  of  her  life,  and  promised  to  confess  as 
soon  as  possible  and  undergo  penance.     Her  prayer  was  heard, 


CATHARINE,  THE  IROaUOIS  SAINT. 


101 


and  after  incredible  fatigues,  she  reached  the  village  with  four 
others,  who  alone  remained  of  the  company.  She  did,  indeed, 
fulfil  one  part  of  the  promise,  for  she  confessed  herself  soon  after 
her  return,  but  she  was  more  backward  to  reform  her  life  and 
subject  herself  to  the  rigors  of  penance. 

One  day,  while  she  was  looking  at  the  new  Church  they  were 
building  at  the  Sault,  after  they  had  removed  thither  the  mis- 
sion which  before  had  been  at  the  prairie  of  the  Madeleine,  she 
met  with  Catharine,  who  was  also  inspecting  it.  They  saluted 
each  other  for  the  first  time,  and  entering  into  conversation, 
Catherine  asked  her,  which  portion  of  the  Church  was  to  be 
set  apart  for  the  females.  Therese  pointed  out  the  place  which 
she  thought  would  be  appropriated  to  them.  "  Alas  !"  answered 
Catherine,  with  a  sigh,  "  it  is  not  in  this  material  temple  that 
Grod  most  loves  to  dwell.  It  is  within  ourselves  that  He  wishes 
to  take  up  His  abode.  Our  hearts  are  the  Temple  which  is 
most  agreeable  to  Him.  But,  miserable  being  that  I  am,  how 
many  times  have  I  forced  Him  to  abandon  this  heart  in  which 
He  should  reign  alone!  And  do  I  not  deserve,  that  to  punish 
me  for  my  ingratitude,  they  should  forever  exclude  me  from  this 
temple  which  they  are  raising  to  His  glory?" 

The  humility  of  these  sentiments  deeply  touched  the  heart  of 
Therese.  At  the  same  time,  she  felt  herself  pressed  by  remorse 
of  conscience  to  fulfil  what  she  had  promised  to  the  Lord,  and 
she  did  not  doubt  but  that  God  had  directed  to  her  this  holy  fe- 
male, to  support  her  by  her  counsels  and  example  in  the  new 
kind  of  life  she  wished  to  embrace.  She  therefore  opened  her 
heart  to  Catherine  on  the  holy  desires  with  which  God  had  in- 
spired her,  and  insensibly  the  conversation  led  them  to  disclose 
to  each  other  their  most  secret  thoughts.  To  converse  with 
greater  ease  they  went  and  sat  at  the  foot  of  a  cross  which  was 
erected  on  the  banks  of  the  River  St.  Lawrence.  This  first  in- 
terview, which  revealed  the  uniformity  of  their  sentiments  and 


102 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


inclinations,  began  to  strengthen  the  bonds  of  a  holy  friendship 
which  lasted  even  to  the  death  of  Catherine.  From  this  time 
they  were  inseparable.  They  went  together  to  the  Church,  to 
the  forest,  and  to  their  daily  labor.  They  animated  each  other  to 
the  service  of  God  by  their  religious  conversations — they  mu- 
tually communicated  their  pains  and  dislikes — they  disclosed 
their  faults — they  encouraged  each  other  to  the  practice  of  aus- 
tere virtues — and  thus  were  mutually  of  infinite  service  in  ad- 
vancing more  and  more  in  their  views  of  perfection. 

It  was  thus  that  God  prepared  Catherine  for  a  new  contest 
which  her  love  of  celibacy  obliged  her  to  undergo.  Interested 
views  inspired  her  sister  with  the  desigu  of  marrying  her.  She 
supposed  there  was  not  a  young  man  then  in  the  Mission  du 
Sault,  who  would  not  be  ambitious  of  the  honor  of  being  united  to 
so  virtuous  a  female,  and  that  thus  having  the  whole  village  from 
which  to  make  her  choice,  she  would  be  able  to  select  for  her 
brother-in-law  some  able  hunter  who  would  bring  abundance  to 
the  cabin.  She  expected  indeed  to  meet  with  diflftculties  on  the 
part  of  Catherine,  for  she  she  was  not  ignorant  of  the  persecu- 
tions this  generous  girl  had  already  suffered,  and  the  constancy 
with  which  she  had  sustained  them,  but  she  persuaded  herself 
that  the  force  of  reason  would  finally  vanquish  her  opposition. 
She  selected  therefore  a  particular  day,  and  after  having  shown 
Catherine  even  more  affection  than  ordinary,  she  addressed  her 
with  that  eloquence  which  is  natural  to  these  Indians,  when  they 
are  engaged  in  anything  which  concerns  their  interests. 

"  I  must  confess,  my  dear  sister,"  said  she,  with  a  manner 
full  of  sweetness  and  affability,  "you  are  under  great  obliga- 
tions to  the  Lord  for  having  brought  you,  as  well  as  ourselves, 
from  our  unhappy  country,  and  for  having  conducted  you  to  tho 
Mission  du  Sault,  where  everything  is  favorable  to  your  piety. 
If  you  are  rejoiced  to  be  here,  I  have  no  less  satisfaction  at  hav- 
ing you  with  me.     You  every  day  indeed  increase  our  pleasure 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROaUOlS  SAINT. 


103 


by  the  wisdom  of  your  conduct,  which  draws  upon  you  general 
esteem  and  approbation.  There  only  remains  one  thing  for  you 
to  do  to  complete  our  happiness,  which  is  to  think  seriously  of 
establishing  yourself  by  a  good  and  judicious  marriage.  All  the 
3'oung  girls  among  us  take  this  course  :  you  are  of  an  age  to  act 
as  they  do,  and  you  are  bound  to  do  so  even  more  particularly 
than  others,  either  to  shun  the  occasions  of  sin,  or  to  supply  the 
necessities  of  life.  It  is  true  that  it  is  a  source  of  great  plea- 
sure to  us,  both  to  your  brother-in-law  and  myself,  to  furnish 
these  things  for  you,  but  you  know  that  he  is  in  the  decline  of 
life,  and  that  we  are  charged  v^ith  the  care  of  a  large  family.  If 
3^ou  were  to  be  deprived  of  us,  to  whom  could  you  have  recourse  1 
Think  of  these  things,  Catherine  ;  provide  for  yourself  a  refuge 
from  the  evils  which  accompany  poverty ;  and  determine  as  soon 
as  possible  to  prepare  to  avoid  them,  while  you  can  do  it  so 
easily,  and  in  a  way  so  advantageous  both  to  yourself  and  to  our 
fiimily." 

There  was  nothing  which  Catherine  less  expected  than  a  pro- 
position of  this  kind,  but  the  kindness  and  respect  she  felt  for 
her  sister  induced  her  to  conceal  her  pain,  and  she  contented 
herself  with  merely  answering,  that  she  thanked  her  for  this  ad- 
vice, but  the  step  was  of  great  consequence  and  she  would  think 
of  it  seriously.  It  was  thus  that  she  warded  off  the  first  attack. 
She  immediately  came  to  seek  me,  to  complain  bitterly  of  these 
importunate  solicitations  of  her  sister.  As  I  did  not  appear  to 
accede  entirely  to  her  reasoning,  and,  for  the  purpose  of  proving 
her,  dwelt  on  those  considerations  which  ought  to  incline  her  to 
marriage,  "  Ah,  my  father,"  said  she,  "  I  am  not  any  longer  my 
own.  I  have  given  myself  entirely  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  it  is  not 
possible  for  me  to  change  masters.  The  poverty  with  which  I 
am  threatened  gives  me  no  uneasiness.  So  little  is  requisite  to 
supply  the  necessities  of  this  wretched  life,  that  my  labor  can 
furnish  this,  and  I  can  always  find  some  miserable  rags  to  cover 


Ill 


m 


m 


m 


104 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


me."  I  sent  her  away,  saying,  that  she  should  think  well  on  the 
subject,  for  it  was  one  which  merited  the  most  serious  atten- 
tion. 

Scarcely  had  she  returned  to  the  cabin,  when  her  sister,  im- 
patient to  bring  her  over  to  her  views,  pressed  her  anew  to 
end  her  wavering  by  forming  an  advantageous  settlement.  Uut 
finding  from  the  reply  of  Catherine,  that  it  was  useless  to  attempt 
to  change  her  mind,  she  determined  to  enlist  Anastasia  in  her  in- 
terests, since  they  both  regarded  her  as  their  mother.  In  this 
she  was  successful.  Anastasia  was  readily  induced  to  believe 
that  Catherine  had  too  hastily  formed  her  resolution,  and  there- 
fore employed  all  that  influence  which  age  and  virtue  gave  her 
over  the  mind  of  the  young  girl,  to  persuade  her  that  marriage 
was  the  only  part  she  ought  to  take. 

This  measure  however,  had  no  greater  success  than  the  other, 
and  Anastasia,  who  had  always  until  that  time  found  so  much 
docility  in  Catherinje,  was  extremely  surprised  at  the  little  defer- 
ence she  paid  to  her  counsels.  She  even  bitterly  reproached  her, 
and  threatened  to  bring  her  complaints  to  me.  Catherine  antici- 
pated her  in  this,  and  after  having  related  the  pains  they  forced 
her  to  suffer  to  induce  her  to  adopt  a  course  so  little  to  her  taste, 
she  prayed  me  to  aid  her  in  consummating  the  sacrifice  she  wish- 
ed to  make  of  herself  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  provide  her  a  refuge 
from  the  opposition  she  had  to  undergo  from  Anastasia  and  her 
sister.  I  praised  her  design,  but  at  the  same  time  advised  her  to 
take  yet  three  days  to  deliberate  on  an  aflair  of  such  importance, 
and  during  that  time  to  offer  up  extraordinary  prayers  that  she 
might  be  better  taught  the  will  of  God ;  after  which,  if  she  still 
persisted  in  her  resolution,  I  promised  her  to  put  an  end  to  tlie 
importunities  of  her  relatives.  She  at  first  acquiesced  in  what  1 
proposed,  but  in  less  than  a  quarter  of  an  hour  came  back  to  seek 
me.  '•  It  is  settled,"  said  she,  as  she  came  near  me  ;  "  it  is  not  a 
question  for  deliberation  ;  my  part  has  long  since  been  taken.    No, 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROaUOIS  SAINT. 


105 


my  Father,  I  can  have  no  other  spouse  but  Jesus  Christ."  I 
thought  that  it  would  be  wrong  for  me  any  longer  to  oppose  a 
resolution  which  seemed  to  me  inspired  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  and 
therefore  exhorted  her  to  perseverance,  assuring  her  that  I  would 
undertake  her  defence  against  those  who  wished  henceforth  to 
disturb  her  on  that  subject.  This  answer  restored  her  former 
tranquillity  of  mind,  and  reestablished  in  her  soul  that  inward 
peace  which  she  preserved  even  to  the  end  of  her  life. 

Scarcely  had  she  gone,  when  Anastasia  came  to  complain  in 
her  turn,  that  Catherine  would  not  listen  to  any  advice,  but  fol- 
lowed only  her  own  whims.  She  was  running  on  in  this  strain, 
when  I  interrupted  her  by  saying  that  I  was  acquainted  with  the 
cause  of  her  dissatisfaction,  but  was  astonished  that  a  Christian 
as  old  as  she  was,  could  disapprove  of  an  action  which  merited 
the  highest  praise,  and  that  if  she  had  faith,  she  ought  to  know 
the  value  of  a  state  so  sublime  as  that  of  celibacy,  which  rendered 
feeble  men  like  to  the  angels  themselves.  At  those  words  Anas- 
tasia seemed  to  be  in  a  perfect  dream,  and  as  she  possessed  a 
deeply  seated  devotion  of  spirit,  she  almost  immediately  began  to 
turn  the  blame  upon  herself ;  she  admired  the  courage  of  this  vir- 
tuous girl,  and  at  length  became  the  foremost  to  fortify  her  in 
the  holy  resolution  she  had  taken.  It  was  thus  that  God  turned 
these  diflferent  contradictions  to  be  a  benefit  to  his  servant.  And 
it  also  furnished  Catherine  with  a  new  motive  to  serve  God  with 
greater  fervor.  She  therefore  added  new  practices  to  the  ordi- 
nary exercises  of  piety.  Feeble  as  she  was,  she  redoubled  her 
diligence  in  labor,  her  watchings,  fastings,  and  other  austerities. 

It  was  then  the  end  of  autumn,  when  the  Indians  are  accus- 
tomed to  form  their  parties  to  go  out  to  hunt  during  the  winter 
in  the  forests.  The  sojourn  which  Catherine  had  already  made 
there,  and  the  pain  she  had  suffered  at  being  deprived  of  the  re- 
ligious privileges  she  possessed  in  the  village,  had  induced  her  to 
form  the  resolution,  as  I  have  already  mentioned,  that  she  would 


106 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


never  during  her  life  return  there.  I  thought  however  that  the 
change  of  air,  and  the  diet,  which  is  so  much  better  in  the  forest 
would  be  able  to  restore  her  health,  which  was  now  very  much  im- 
paired. It  was  for  this  reason  that  I  advised  her  to  follow  the 
family  and  others  who  went  to  the  hunting  grounds.  She  an- 
swered me  in  that  deeply  devotional  manner  which  was  so  natu- 
ral to  her,  "  It  is  true,  my  Father,  that  my  body  is  served  most 
luxuriously  in  the  forest,  but  the  soul  languishes  there,  and  is 
not  able  to  satisfy  its  hunger.  On  the  contrary,  in  the  village 
the  body  suffers ;  I  am  contented  that  it  should  be  so,  but  the 
soul  finds  its  delight  in  being  near  to  Jesus  Christ.  Well  then, 
I  will  willingly  abandon  this  miserable  body  to  hunger  and  suf- 
fering, provided  that  my  soul  may  have  its  ordinary  nourish- 
ment." 

She  remained  therefore  during  the  winter  in  the  village,  where 
she  lived  only  on  Indian  corn,  and  was  subjected  indeed  to  much 
suffering.  But  not  content  with  allowing  her  body  only  this  in- 
sipid food,  which  could  scarcely  sustain  it,  she  subjected  it  also  to 
austerities  and  excessive  penances,  without  taking  counsel  of  any 
one,  persuading  herself  that  while  the  object  was  self-mortifica- 
tion, she  was  right  in  giving  herscl  f  up  to  everything  which  could 
increase  her  fervor.  She  was  incited  to  these  holy  exercises  by 
the  noble  examples  of  self-mortification  wliich  she  always  had  be- 
fore her  eyes.  The  spirit  of  penance  reigned  among  the  Chris- 
tians at  the  Sault.  Fastings,  discipline  carried  even  unto  blood, 
belts  lined  with  points  of  iron — these  were  their  most  common 
austerities.  And  some  of  them,  by  these  voluntary  maceration. s, 
prepared  themselves,  when  the  time  came,  to  suffer  the  most  fear- 
ful torments. 

The  war  was  once  more  rekindled  between  the  French  and  tLe 
Iroquois,  and  the  latter  invited  their  countrymen  who  were  at 
the  Mission  du  Sault  to  return  to  their  own  country,  where  thoy 
promised  them  entire  liberty  in  the  exorcise  of  their  religion. 


CATHEIlIx\E,  THE  IROaUOlS  SAINT. 


I'Ol 


The  refusal  with  which  these  oflfers  were  met  transported  them 
with  fury,  and  the  Christian  Indians  who  remained  at  the  Sault 
were  immediately  declared  enemies  of  their  nation.  A  party  of 
Iroquois  surprised  some  of  them  while  hunting,  and  carried  them 
away  to  their  country,  where  they  were  burned  by  a  slow  lire. 
But  these  noble  and  faithful  men,  even  in  the  midst  of  the  most 
excruciating  torments,  preached  Jesus  Christ  to  those  who  were 
torturing  them  so  cruelly,  and  conjured  them,  as  soon  as  possible, 
to  embrace  Christianity,  to  deliver  themselves  from  eternal  fires. 
One  in  particular  among  them,  named  Eticnne,  signalized  his 
constancy  and  faith.  When  environed  by  the  burning  flames,  he 
did  not  cease  to  encourage  his  wife,  who  was  suffering  the  same 
torture,  to  invoke  with  him  the  holy  name  of  Jesus.  Being  on 
the  point  of  expiring,  he  rallied  all  his  strength,  and  in  imitation 
of  his  Master,  prayed  the  Lord  with  a  loud  voice  for  the  conver- 
sion of  those  who  had  treated  him  with  such  inhumanity.  Many 
of  the  savages,  touched  by  a  spectacle  so  new  to  them,  abandoned 
their  country  and  came  to  the  Mission  du  Sault,  to  ask  for  bap- 
tism, and  live  there  in  accordance  with  the  laws  of  the  Gospel. 

The  women  were  not  behind  their  husbands  in  the  ardor  they 
showed  for  a  life  of  penance.  They  even  went  to  such  extremes, 
that  when  it  came  to  our  knowledge,  we  were  obliged  to  moderate 
their  zeal.  Besides  the  ordinary  instruments  of  mortification 
which  they  employed,  they  had  a  thousand  new  inventions  to  in- 
flict suffering  upon  themselves.  Some  placed  themselves  in  the 
snow  when  the  cold  was  most  severe ;  others  stripped  themselves 
to  the  waist  in  retired  places,  and  remained  a  long  time  exposed 
to  the  rigor  of  the  season,  on  the  banks  of  a  frozen  river,  and 
where  the  ^vind  was  blowing  with  violence.  There  were  even 
those  who,  after^  having  broken  the  ice  in  the  ponds,  plunged 
themselves  in  up  to  the  neck,  and  remained  there  as  long  as  it 
was  necessary  for  them  to  recite  many  times  the  ten  beads  of 
their  rosary.     One  of  them  did  this  three  nights  in  succession  ; 


'  '  1 


108 


JESUITS  IN   AMEKICA. 


I 


and  it  was  the  cause  of  so  violent  a  fever,  that  it  was  thought  she 
would  have  died  of  it.  Anotlier  one  surprised  me  extremely  by 
her  simplieity.  1  learned  that,  not  content  with  having  herself 
used  this  mortification,  she  had  also  plunged  her  daughter,  but 
three  years  old,  into  the  frozen  river,  from  which  she  drew  her 
,out  half  dead.  When  I  sharply  reproached  her  indiscretion,  she 
answered  me  with  a  surprising  naii't'te,  that  she  did  not  think 
she  was  doing  anything  wrong,  but  that  knowing  her  daughter 
would  one  day  certainly  offend  the  Lord,  she  had  wished  to  im- 
pose on  her  in  advance  the  pain  which  her  sin  merited. 

Although  those  who  inflicted  these  mortifications  on  themselves 
were  particular  to  conceal  them  from  the  knowledge  of  the  pub- 
lic, yet  Catherine,  who  had  a  mind  quick  and  penetrating,  did 
not  fail  from  various  appearances  to  conjecture  that  which  they 
held  so  secret,  and  as  she  studied  every  means  to  testify  more 
and  more  her  love  to  Jesus  Christ,  she  applied  herself  to  exam- 
ine everything  that  was  done  pleasing  to  the  Lord,  that  she 
might  herself  immediately  put  it  in  practice.  It  was  for  this 
reason  that  while  passing  some  days  at  Montreal,  where  for  the 
first  time  she  saw  the  nuns,  she  was  so  charmed  with  their  mod- 
esty and  devotion,  that  she  informed  herself  most  thoroughly 
with  regard  to  the  manner  in  which  these  holy  sisters  lived,  and 
the  virtues  which  they  practiced.  Having  learned  that  they 
were  Christian  virgins,  who  were  ccgisccrated  to  God  by  a  vow  of 
perpetual  continence,  she  gave  me  no  peace  until  I  had  granted 
her  permission  to  make  the  same  sacrifice  of  herself,  not  by  a 
simple  resolution  to  guard  her  virginity,  such  as  she  had  already 
made,  but  by  an  irrevocable  engagement  which  obliged  her  to 
belong  to  God  without  any  recall.  I  would  not,  however,  give 
my  consent  to  this  step  until  I  had  well  proved  her,  and  boei\ 
anew  convinced  that  it  was  the  spirit  of  God  acting  in  this  excel- 
lent girl,  which  had  thus  inspired  her  with  a  design  of  which 
there  had  never  been  an  example  among  the  Indians. 


CATHERINE,   THE   IROaUOIS  SAINT.  109 

For  this  great  event  she  chose  the  day  on  which  we  celebrate 
the  Festival  of  the  Annunciation  of  the  most  holy  Virgin.  The 
moment  after  she  had  received  our  Lord  in  the  holy  Communion, 
she  pronounced  with  admirable  fervor  the  vow  she  had  made  of 
perpetual  virginity.  She  then  addressed  the  Holy  Virgin,  for 
whom  she  had  a  most  tender  devotion,  praying  her  to  present  to 
her  son  the  oblation  of  herself  which  she  had  just  made  ;  after 
which  she  passed  some  hours  at  the  foot  of  the  altar  in  holy  med- 
itation and  in  perfect  union  with  (jlod. 

From  that  time  Catherine  seemed  to  be  entirely  divorced  from 
this  world,  and  she  aspired  continually  to  Heaven,  where  she  had 
fixed  all  her  desires.  She  seemed  even  to  taste  in  anticipation 
the  sweetness  of  that  heavenly  state  ;  but  her  body  was  not  suf- 
ficiently strong  to  sustain  the  weight  of  her  austerities,  and  the 
constant  efibrt  of  her  spirit  to  maintain  itself  in  the  presence  of 
God.  She  was  at  length  seized  with  a  violent  illness,  from  which 
she  never  entirely  recovered.  There  always  remained  an  affec- 
tion of  the  stomach,  accompanied  by  frequent  vomiting,  and  a 
slow  fever,  which  undermined  her  constitution  by  degrees,  and 
threw  her  into  a  weakness  which  insensibly  wasted  her  away.  It 
was,  however,  evident  that  her  soul  acquired  aew  strength  in  pro- 
portion as  her  body  decayed.  The  nearer  she  approached  the 
termination  of  her  career,  the  more  clearly  she  shone  forth  in  all 
those  virtues  which  she  had  practiced  m  ith  so  much  edification. 
But  I  need  not  stop  here  to  particularize  them  to  you,  except  to 
mention  a  few  of  those  which  made  the  most  impression  and 
were  the  source  and  spring  of  all  the  others. 

She  had  a  most  tender  love  for  God.  Her  only  pleasure 
seemed  to  be,  to  keep  herself  in  contemplation  in  his  presence, 
to  meditate  on  His  majesty  and  mercy,  to  sing  His  praises,  and 
continually  to  desire  new  ways  of  pleasing  Him.  It  was  princi- 
pally to  prevent  distraction  from  other  thoughts  that  she  so  often 
withdrew  into  solitude.     Anastasia  and  Therese  were  the  only 


fr    i 


lii    ! 


t'm 


j        :;:..:,  ^ 

f^^flWSH 

^ 

1  10 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


two  Christians  with  whom  she  wished  much  to  associate,  because 
they  talked  most  of  God,  and  their  conversations  breathed  no- 
thing but  divine  love. 

From  thence  arose  the  peculiar  devotion  she  had  for  the  Holy 
Eucharist  and  the  Passion  of  our  Saviour.  These  two  mysteries 
of  the  love  of  the  same  God,  concealed  under  the  veil  of  the  Eu- 
charist and  His  dying  on  the  cross,  ceaselessly  occupied  her 
spirit,  and  kindled  in  her  heart  the  purest  flames  of  love.  Every 
day  she  was  soen  to  pass  whole  hours  at  the  foot  of  the  altar,  im- 
moveable as  if  transported  beyond  herself  Her  eyes  often  ex- 
plained the  sentiments  of  her  breast  by  the  abundance  of  tears 
she  shed,  and  in  these  tears  she  found  so  great  delight  that  she 
was,  as  it  were,  insensible  to  the  most  severe  cold  of  winter. 
Often  seeing  her  benumbed  with  cold,  I  have  sent  her  to  the 
cabin  to  warm  herself;  she  obeyed  immediately,  but  the  moment 
after  returned  to  the  Church,  and  continued  there  in  long  com- 
munion with  Jesus  Christ. 

To  keep  alive  her  devotion  for  the  mystery  of  our  Saviour's 
Passion,  and  to  have  it  always  present  to  her  mind,  she  carried 
on  her  breast  a  little  crucifix  which  I  had  given  her.  She  often 
kissed  it  with  feelings  of  the  most  tender  compassion  for  the  suf- 
fering Jesus,  and  with  the  most  vivid  remembrance  of  the  bene- 
fits of  our  redemption.  One  day  wishing  particularly  to  honor 
Jesus  Christ  in  this  double  mystery  of  His  love,  after  having  re- 
ceived the  Holy  Communion,  she  made  a  perpetual  oblation  of 
her  soul  to  Jesus  in  the  Eucharist,  and  of  her  body  to  Jesus  at- 
tached to  the  cross ;  and  thenceforth,  she  was  ingenious  to  im- 
agine oVery  day  new  ways  of  afflicting  and  crucifying  her  flesh. 

During  the  winter,  wliile  she  was  in  the  forest  with  her  com- 
panions, she  would  follow  th?m  at  a  distance,  taking  oiF  her  sines 
and  walking  with  her  naked  feet  over  the  ice  and  snow.  Having 
lieard  Anastasia  say.  that  of  all  torments  that  uf  fire  was  the  iiio.'rt 
frightful  and  that  the  constancy  of  the  martyrs  who  had  sudercd 


CATHERINE,   THE  IROdUOIS  SAINT. 


Ill 


this  torture  would  be  a  great  merit  with  the  Lord,  the  following 
uight  she  burned  her  feet  and  limbs  with  a  hot  brand,  very  much 
in  the  same  way  that  the  Indians  mark  their  slaves,  persuading 
herself  that  by  this  action  she  had  declared  herself  the  slave  of 
her  Saviour.  At  another  time  she  strewed  the  mat  on  which  she 
slept  with  large  thorns,  the  points  of  which  were  very  sharp,  and 
after  the  example  of  the  holy  and  thrice  happy  Saint  Louis  de 
Gonzague,  she  rolled  herself  for  three  nights  in  succession  on 
these  thorns,  which  caused  her  the  most  intensepain.  In  conse- 
quence of  these  things  her  countenance  was  entirely  wasted  and 
pale,  which  those  around  her  attributed  to  illness.  But  Therese, 
the  companion  whom  she  had  taken  so  much  into  her  confidence, 
having  discovered  the  reason  of  this  extraordinary  paleness, 
aioused  her  scruples  by  declaring,  that  she  might  offend  God  if 
she  inflicted  such  austerities  on  herself  without  the  permission  of 
her  Confessor.  Catherine,  who  trembled  at  the  very  appearance 
of  sin,  came  immediately  to  find  me,  to  confess  her  fault  and 
demand  pardon  of  God.  I  blamed  her  indiscretion,  and  directed 
her  to  throw  the  thorns  into  the  fire.  She  did  so  immediately, 
for  she  had  an  implicit  submission  to  the  judgment  of  those  who 
directed  her  conscience,  and  enlightened  as  she  was  by  that  illu- 
mination with  which  God  favored  her,  she  never  manifested  the 
least  attachment  to  her  own  will. 

Her  patience  was  the  proof  of  all  her  acquirements.  In  the 
midst  of  her  continual  infirmities,  she  always  preserved  a  peace 
and  serenity  of  spirit  which  charmed  us.  She  never  forgot  her- 
self either  to  utter  a  complaint  or  give  the  slightest  sign  of  impa- 
tience. During  the  last  two  months  of  her  life  her  sufferings  were 
extraordinary.  She  was  obliged  to  remain  night  and  day  in  the 
same  position,  and  the  least  movement  caused  her  the  most  intense 
pain.  But  when  those  pains  were  felt  with  the  greatest  severity, 
then  she  seemed  most  content,  esteeming  herself  happy,  as  she 


!!*■ 


r<   ■I 

¥.'■ 


112 


JESUITS  IN   AMERICA. 


herself  said,  to  live  and  to  die  on  the  Cross,  uniting  her  sufferings 
to  those  of  her  Saviour. 

As  she  was  full  of  faith,  she  had  a  high  idea  of  everything 
relating  to  religion,  and  this  inspired  her  with  a  particular  respect 
for  those  whom  God  called  to  tiie  holy  ministry.  Her  hope  was 
'  firm,  her  love  disinterested,  serving  God  for  the  sake  of  God  him- 
self, and  influenced  only  by  the  desire  to  please  Him.  Her  devo- 
tion was  tender,  even  to  tears,  her  communion  with  God  intimate 
and  uninterrupted,  never  losing  sight  of  Him  in  all  her  actions, 
and  it  was  this  which  raised  her  in  so  short  a  time  to  so  sublime 
a  state  of  piety. 

In  short,  there  was  nothing  more  remarkable  in  Catherine  than 
this  angelical  purity,  of  which  she  was  so  jealous,  and  which  she 
preserved  even  to  her  latest  breath.  It  was  indeed  a  miracle  of 
grace,  that  a  young  Iroquois  should  have  had  so  strong  an  attach- 
ment to  a  virtue  so  little  known  in  her  own  country,  and  that  she 
should  have  lived  in  such  innocence  of  life  during  twenty  years 
that  she  remained  in  the  very  midst  of  licentiousness  and  disso- 
luteness. It  was  this  love  of  purity  which  produced  in  her  heart 
so  tender  an  affection  for  the  Queen  of  Virgins.  Catherine  could 
never  speak  of  Our  Lady  but  with  transport.  She  had  learned 
by  heart  her  Litanies,  and  recited  them  all,  particularly  in  the 
evening,  after  the  common-prayers  of  the  cabin.  She  always  car- 
ried with  her  a  rosary,  which  she  recited  many  times  in  the 
course  of  the  day.  The  Saturdays  and  other  days  which  are  par- 
ticularly consecrated  to  her  honor,  she  devoted  to  extraordinary 
austerities,  and  devoted  herself  to  the  practical  imitation  of  some 
of  her  virtues.  She  redoubled  her  fervor  when  they  celebrated  one 
of  these  Festivals,  and  she  selected  such  holy  days  to  offer  to  God 
some  new  sacrifice,  or  to  renew  those  which  she  had  already  made. 

It  was  to  be  expected  that  so  holy  a  life  would  be  followed  by 
a  most  happy  death.  And  so  it  was  in  the  last  moments  of  her 
life,  that  she  edified  us  most  by  the  practice  of  her  virtues,  and 


CATHERINE,  THE   IROaUOIS  SAINT. 


II 


above  all  by  her  patience  and  union  with  God.  She  found  her- 
self very  ill  towards  the  time  that  the  men  are  accustomed  to  go 
out  to  the  hunting  grounds  in  the  forest,  and  when  the  females  are 
occupied  from  morning  even  till  evening  in  the  fields.  Those  who 
are  ill  are  therefore  obliged  to  remain  alone  through  the  whole 
day  in  their  cabins,  a  plate  of  Indian  corn  and  a  little  water  having 
in  the  morning  been  placed  near  their  mat.  It  was  in  this  aban- 
donment that  Catherine  passed  all  the  time  of  her  last  illness. 
But  what  would  have  overwhelmed  another  person  with  sadness, 
contributed  rather  to  increase  her  joy  by  furnishing  her  with 
something  to  increase  her  merit.  Accustomed  to  commune  alone 
with  God,  she  turned  this  solitude  to  her  profit,  and  made  it 
serve  to  attach  her  more  to  her  Creator  by  her  prayers  and  fer- 
vent meditations. 

Nevertheless,  the  time  of  her  last  struggle  approached  and  her 
strength  each  day  diminished.  She  failed  considerably  during 
the  Tuesday  of  Holy  Week,  and  I  therefore  thought  it  well  to 
administer  to  her  the  Holy  Communion,  which  she  recieved  with 
her  usual  feelings  of  devotion.  I  wished  also  at  the  same  time 
to  give  her  Extreme  Unction,  but  she  told  me  there  was  as  yet 
no  pressing  necessity,  and  from  what  she  said  I  thought  I  would 
defer  it  till  the  next  morning.  The  rest  of  that  day  and  the 
following  night  she  passed  in  fervent  communion  with  our  Lord 
and  the  Holy  Virgin.  On  Wednesday  morning  she  received 
Extreme  Unction  with  the  same  feelings  of  devotion,  and  at  three 
hours  after  mid-day,  after  having  pronounced  the  holy  names  of 
Jesus  and  Mary,  a  slight  spasm  came  on,  when  she  entirely  lost 
the  power  of  speech.  As  she  preserved  a  perfect  consciousness 
oven  to  her  last  breath,  I  perceived  that  she  was  striving  to  per- 
form inwardly  all  the  acts  which  I  suggested  to  her.  After  a 
short  half  hour  of  agony,  she  peaceably  expired,  as  if  she  was  only 
OiHin^  into  a  sweet  sleep. 

Thus  died  Catherine  Tegahkouita  in  the  twenty-fourth  year 


1*1 


■fl  i;!  H 


i;'i. 


114 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


of  her  age,  having  filled  the  Mission  with  the  cdor  of  her  sanctity 
and  the  character  of  holiness  which  she  left  behind  her.  Her 
countenance,  which  had  been  extremely  attenuated  by  the  mala- 
dies and  constant  austerities,  appeared  so  changed  and  pleasant 
some  moments  after  her  death,  that  the  Indians  who  were  pres 
ent  were  not  able  to  restrain  the  expression  of  their  astonish- 
ment, and  declared,  that  a  beam  of  that  glory  she  had  gone  to 
possess  was  even  reflected  back  on  her  body.  Two  Frenchmen 
who  had  come  from  the  prairie  of  the  Madeleine  to  assist  in  the 
services  of  Thursday  morning,  seeing  her  extended  on  her  mat 
with  her  countenance  so  fresh  and  sweet,  said  one  to  the  othpr, 
"  See  how  peaceably  that  young  female  sleeps  !"  But  they  were 
very  much  surprised  when  they  learned  a  moment  after,  that  it 
was  the  body  of  Catherine  who  had  just  expired.  They  immedi- 
•»tely  retraced  their  steps,  and  casting  themselves  on  their  knees 
at  her  feet,  recommended  themselves  to  her  prayers.  They  even 
wished  to  give  a  public  evidence  of  the  veneration  they  had  for 
the  deceased,  by  immediately  assisting  to  make  the  cofiin  which 
was  to  enclose  those  holy  relics. 

I  make  use  of  this  expression,  my  Keverend  Father,  with  the 
greater  confidence,  because  God  did  not  delay  to  honor  the  memory 
of  this  virtuous  girl  by  an  infinite  number  of  miraculous  cures, 
which  took  place  after  her  death,  and  which  still  continue  to 
take  place  daily  through  her  intercession.  This  is  a  fact  well 
known,  not  only  to  the  Indians,  but  also  to  the  French  at  Quebec 
and  Montreal,  who  often  make  pilgrimages  to  her  tomb  to  fulfil 
their  vows,  or  to  return  thanks  for  favors  which  she  has  obtained 
for  them  in  Heaven.  I  could  here  relate  to  you  a  great  number 
of  these  miraculous  cures,  which  have  been  attested  by  individ- 
uals the  most  enlightened,  and  whose  probity  is  above  suspicion ; 
but  I  will  content  myself  with  making  you  acquainted  with  the 
testimony  of  two  persons  remarkable  for  virtue  and  merit,  who 
having  themselves  proved  the  power  of  this  sainted  female  with 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROaUOlS  SAINT. 


115 


God,  felt  they  were  bound  to  leave  a  public  monument  for  pos- 
terity, to  satisfy  at  the  same  time  their  piety  and  their  gratitude. 

The  first  testimonial  is  that  of  M.  de  la  Colombiere,  Canon  of 
the  Cathedral  of  Quebec,  Grand-Vicar  of  the  Diocese.  He  ex- 
presses himself  in  these  terms : 

"  Having  been  ill  at  Quebec  during  the  past  year,  from  the 
"  month  of  January  even  to  the  month  of  June,  of  a  slow  fever, 
"  against  which  all  remedies  had  been  tried  in  vain,  and  of  a 
"  diarrhoea,  which  even  ipecacuana  could  not  cure,  it  was  thought 
"  well  that  I  should  record  a  vow,  in  case  it  should  please  God  to 
"  relieve  me  of  these  two  maladies,  to  make  a  pilgrimage  \:o  the 
"  Mission  of  St.  Francis  Xavier,  to  pray  at  the  tomb  of  (Jathe- 
"  rine  Tegahkouita.  On  the  very  same  day  the  fever  ceased,  and 
"  the  diarrhoea  having  become  better,  I  embarked  some  days  af- 
"  terwards  to  fulfil  my  vow.  Scarcely  had  I  accomplished  one 
"  third  of  my  journey,  when  I  found  myself  perfectly  cured.  As 
"  my  health  is  something  so  very  useless  that  I  should  not  have 
"  dared  to  ask  for  it,  if  I  had  not  felt  myself  obliged  to  do  so  by 
"  the  deference  which  I  ought  to  have  for  the  servants  of  the 
"  Lord,  it  is  impossible  reasonably  to  withhold  the  belief,  that 
"God  \r  ^.cording  to  me  this  grace,  had  no  other  view  than  to 
"  make  known  the  credit  which  this  excellent  maiden  had  with 
"  Him.  For  myself  I  should  fear  tha  j  I  was  unjustly  with- 
"  holding  the  truth,  and  refusing  to  t  le  Missions  of  Canada 
"the  glory  which  is  due  to  them,  if  I  >  d  not  testify  as  I  have 
"  now  done,  that  I  am  a  debtor  for  my  cure  to  this  Iroquois  vir- 
"  gin.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  I  have  given  the  present  attes- 
"  tation  with  every  sentiment  of  gratitude  of  which  I  am  capa- 
"  ble,  to  increase,  as  far  as  is  in  my  power,  the  confidence  which 
"  is  felt  in  my  benefactress,  but  still  more  to  excite  the  desire  to 
"to  imitate  her  virtues.  Given  at  Villemarie,  the  14th  of  Sep- 
"tember,  1696.  "  J.  de  la  Colombiere,  P.  J., 

"  Canon  of  the  Cathedral  of  Quebec." 


II 


111 
I,'     I 


i 


116 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


:!    ■• 


The  second  testimonial  ij  from  M.  du  Luth,  Captain  in  the 
Marine  Corps,  and  Commander  of  Fort  Frontinac.  It  is  thus 
that  he  speaks : 

"  I,  the  subscriber,  certify  to  all  whom  it  may  concern,  that 
"  having  been  tormented  by  the  gout  for  the  space  of  twenty- 
"  three  years,  and  with  such  severe  pains  that  it  gave  me  no  rest 
"  for  the  space  of  three  months  at  a  time,  I  addressed  myself  to 
"  Catherine  Tegahkouita,  an  Iroquois  virgin,  deceased  at  the 
"  Sault  Saint  Louis  in  the  reputation  of  sanctity,  and  I  promised 
"  her  to  visit  her  tomb,  if  God  should  give  me  health  through  her 
"  intercession.  I  have  been  so  perfectly  cured,  at  the  end  of  one 
"  novena*  which  I  made  in  her  honor,  that  after  five  months  I 
"  have  not  perceived  the  slightest  touch  of  my  gout.  Given  at 
"  Fort  Frontinac,  this  15th  of  August,  1696. 

"  J.  DU  LuTH, 

"  Capt.  of  the  Marine  Corps,  Commander  of  Fort  Frontinac." 

I  have  thought  that  a  narrative  of  the  virtues  of  this  holy  fe- 
male, born  thus  in  the  midst  of  heathenism  and  among  savages, 
would  serve  to  edify  thoso  who  having  been  born  in  the  bosom 
of  Christianity,  have  also  every  possible  aid  in  raising  themselves 
to  the  height  of  holiness. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  &c. 

[*  A  novena  is  a  course  of  devotional  services  extending  through  nine 


days.] 


tain  in  the 
It  is  thus 

oncern,  that 
3  of  twenty- 
)  me  no  rest 
id  myself  to 
ased  at  the 
I  I  promised 
through  her 
i  end  of  one 
ve  months  I 
b.     Given  at 

LUTH, 

Frontinac." 

this  holy  fe- 
ong  savages, 
n  the  bosom 
5  themselves 

be,  &c. 
through  nine 


THE  IROQUOIS  MARTYRS. 


1688—1693. 


€ 

W 

n 
t 

t 
t] 

P 
ai 

H 

g< 
fa 

la 

ve 

lat 
Mi 
Et 


LETTER    V. 


FROM    FATHER   CHOLLONEC,   MISSIONARY  OF   THE    SOCIETY   OF   JESUS 

IN    NEW    FRANCE,    TO    FATHER    JEAN-BAPTISTE    DU    HAI.DE 

OF    THE    SAME    SOCIETY. 


MY    REVEREND    FATHER 


The  Peace  of  our  Lord  be  with  you  : 

I  HAVE  learned  with  much  consolation  that  you  have  been 
edified  in  France  bv  the  account  which  I  sent  of  the  virtues  of  a 
young  Iroquois  virgin,  who  died  here  in  the  odor  of  sanctity,  and 
whom  we  regard  as  the  Protectress  of  this  colony.  It  is  the 
mission  of  St.  Francis  Xavier  du  Sault  which  trained  her  to 
Christianity,  and  the  impressions  which  such  examples  have  left 
there  still  remain,  and  will  remain  for  a  long  time,  as  we  hope, 
through  the  mercy  of  God.  Long  before  it  occurred,  she  had 
predicted  the  glorious  death  of  some  Christians  of  this  Mission, 
and  we  have  reason  to  believe  that  she  is  the  one  who,  from  the 
Heaven  where  she  is  placed,  has  sustained  the  courage  of  these 
generous  devoted  men,  who  have  signalized  their  constancy  and 
faith  in  the  midst  of  the  most  frightful  sufferings.  I  will  re- 
late to  you,  therefore,  in  a  few  words,  the  history  of  these  fer- 
vent neophytes,  for  I  am  persuaded  that  you  will  be  touched 
by  it. 

The  settlements  of  the  Iroquois  had  been  gradually  depopu- 
lated by  the  desertion  of  many  families,  who  took  refuge  in  the 
Mission  du  Sault,  for  the  purpose  of  embracing  Christianity  there. 
Etienne  te  Ganonakoa  was  of  this  number.     He  came  to  reside 


! 


1-20 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


I    ,•; 


If 


there  with  his  wife,  a  sister-in-law,  and  six  children.  lie  was  then 
about  thirty-five  years  of  age  ;  his  natural  disposition  had  nothing 
in  it  that  was  barbarous,  and  the  stability  of  his  marriage  in  a 
country  whore  the  most  perfect  license  reigns,  and  where  they  easily 
.change  their  wives,  was  one  evidence  of  the  innocency  of  the  life 
which  he  had  led.  All  the  new  comers  urgently  desired  baptism, 
and  it  was  granted  them  after  the  customary  probation  and 
instructions.  We  were  immediately  edified  in  the  village  by  the 
union  which  evidently  existed  in  this  family,  and  the  care  with 
which  they  honored  God.  Etienne  watched  the  education  of  his 
children  with  a  zeal  -worthy  of  a  missionary.  Every  day,  both 
morning  and  evening,  he  sent  them  to  prayers,  and  to  the 
instructions  which  are  provided  for  those  of  that  age.  Nor  did 
he  fail  himself  to  set  them  an  example,  by  the  constancy  of  his 
attendance  at  all  the  exercises  of  tl  ^  Mission,  and  by  his  frequent 
participation  in  the  Sacraments. 

It  was  by  such  a  course  of  Christian  conduct  that  he  prepared 
himself  to  triumph  over  the  enemies  of  religion,  and  to  defend  his 
faith  in  the  midst  of  the  most  cruel  torments.  The  Iroquois  had 
used  every  means  to  induce  those  of  their  countrymen  who  were 
at  the  Sault  to  return  to  their  native  land.  But  their  prayers 
and  presents  having  been  found  useless,  they  resorted  to  menaces, 
and  signified  to  them,  that  if  they  persisted  in  their  refusal,  they 
should  no  longer  regard  them  as  relatives  or  friends,  but  their 
hate  become  irreconcilable,  and  they  would  treat  them  as  declared 
enemies.  The  war  which  was  then  existing  between  the  French 
and  Iroquois  furnished  them  witli  a  pretext  for  spending  their 
rage  on  those  of  their  countrymen  who.  after  having  thus  deserted 
them,  fell  into  their  hands.  It  was  at  this  time,  in  the  month  of 
August,  1090,  that  Etienne  set  out  for  the  purpose  of  hunting,  in 
the  autumn,  accompanied  by  his  wife  and  another  Indian  of  tlic 
Sault.  In  the  following  month  of  September,  these  three  neo- 
phytes were  snrpri.'^od   in  tho  woods  ])y  a  party  of  the  enemy. 


THE  IROCIUOIS  MARTYRS. 


in 


was  tlicn 
d  notlunj^ 
:iagc  in  a 
,bey  easily 
of  the  life 
1  baptism, 
ation  and 
igc  by  the 

care  with 
tion  of  his 
r  day,  both 
nd  to  the 
Nor  did 
iincy  of  his 
Lis  frequent 

le  prepared 
)  defend  his 
roquois  had 
a  who  were 
eir  prayers 
to  menaces, 
cfusal,  they 
,  but  their 
as  declared 
the  French 
nding  their 
lus  deserted 
le  mouth  of 
hunting,  in 
ndian  of  the 
e  three  neo- 
tho  enemy, 


i 


consisting  of  fourteen  Goloffoe/is,  who  seized  them,  bound  them, 
and  carried  them  away  prisoners  into  their  country. 

As  soon  as  Etienne  saw  himself  at  the  mercy  of  the  Goingoens, 
lie  did  not  for  a  moment  doubt  but  that  he  would  shortly  be  de- 
livered up  to  a  most  cruel  death.  He  expressed  himself  tl  us  to 
his  wife,  and  recommended  to  lier,  above  all  things,  to  remain 
steadfast  to  her  faith,  and  in  case  she  should  ever  be  permitted  to 
return  to  the  Sault,  to  bring  up  her  children  in  the  fear  of  God. 
During  the  whole  journey  he  did  not  cease  exhorting  her  to  con- 
stancy, and  endeavoring  to  fortify  her  against  the  dangers  to 
which  she  was  about  to  be  exposed  among  those  of  her  own  nation. 

The  three  captives  were  conducted,  not  to  Goiogoen,  where  it 
was  most  natural  that  they  should  carry  them,  but  to  Onnoncagu^. 
God  determined,  it  seemed,  that  the  steadfastness  and  constancy 
of  Etienne  should  shine  forth  in  a  place,  which  was  at  that  time 
celebrated  for  the  crowds  of  savRges  who  were  assembled  about  it, 
and  who,  while  there,  plunged  themselves  in  the  most  infamous 
debaucheries.  Although  it  is  their  custom  to  await  the  arrival  of 
their  captives  at  the  entrance  of  the  village,  yet  the  joy  they  felt 
at  having  some  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  Sault  in  their  power, 
induced  them  to  go  forth  a  great  distance  from  their  setttl?ment 
to  meet  their  prey.  They  had  arrayed  themselves  in  their  finest 
dresses  as  for  a  day  of  triumph — they  were  armed  with  knives 
and  hatchets  and  clubs,  and  anything  on  which  they  could  lay 
their  hands,  while  fury  was  painted  on  their  count  lances.  As 
soon  as  they  joined  the  captives,  one  of  the  Indian.^  came  up  to 
Etienne.  "  My  brother,"  said  he,  "  your  end  has  come.  It  is 
not  we  who  put  you  to  death,  but  you  sealed  your  own  fate  when 
you  left  us  to  live  among  the  Christian  dogs."  "  It  is  true,"  an- 
swered Etienne,  "  that  I  am  a  Christian,  but  it  is  no  less  true  that 
I  glory  in  being  one.  Inflict  on  me  what  you  please,  for  I  fear 
neither  your  outrages  nor  torments.  I  willingly  give  up  my  life 
for  that  God  who  has  shed  all  his  blood  for  me." 

7 


I'    I 


V' 


■■  r 


.f' 


i;  .  'i.  ii 


I  T 


-■i! 


122 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


Scarcely  had  he  uttered  these  words,  when  they  furiously 
threw  themselves  upon  him,  and  cut  him  cruelly  ou  his  arms,  hia 
thighs,  and  over  his  whole  body,  which  in  an  instant  they  covered 
with  blood.  They  cut  off  several  of  his  fingers,  and  tore  out  his 
•nails.  Then,  one  of  the  troop  cried  out  to  him,  "  pray  to  God." 
"  Yes,  I  will  pray  to  him,"  said  Etieune ;  and  raising  his  bound 
hands,  he  made  as  far  as  he  was  able  the  sign  of  the  cross,  at  the 
same  time  pronouncing  with  a  loud  voice,  in  their  language,  these 
words,  "  In  the  name  of  the  Father,"  &c.  Immediately  they  cut 
off  half  his  fingers  which  remained,  and  cried  to  him  a  second 
time,  "  pray  to  God  now."  Etienne  made  anew  the  sign  of  the 
cross,  and  the  instant  that  he  did  so.  the}'  cut  oft'  all  his  fingers 
down  to  the  palm  of  his  hand.  Then  a  third  time  they  invited 
him  to  pray  to  God,  insulting  him,  and  pouring  out  against  him 
all  the  injuries  which  their  rage  could  dictate.  As  this  generous 
neophyte  commenced  the  attempt  to  make  the  sign  of  the  cross 
with  the  palm  of  his  hand,  they  cut  it  off  entirely.  Not  content 
with  these  first  sallies  of  fury,  they  gashed  his  flesh  on  all  the 
places  which  he  had  marked  with  the  sign  of  the  cross,  that  is  to 
say,  on  his  forehead,  on  his  stomach,  and  from  one  shoulder  to 
the  other,  as  if  to  efface  those  august  marks  of  religion,  which  he 
had  impressed  there. 

After  this  bloody  prelude,  they  conducted  the  prisoners  to  the 
village.  They  at  first  bound  Etienne  before  a  large  fire  which 
they  had  kindled  there,  and  in  which  they  had  heated  some 
stones  red-hot.  These  stones  they  placed  between  his  thighs, 
and  pressed  them  violently  against  each  other  They  then  or- 
dered him  .  chant  after  the  Iroquois  manner,  and  when  he 
refused  to  do  so,  and,  on  the  contrary,  repeated  in  a  loud  voice 
the  prayers  he  was  accustomed  to  recite  every  day,  one  of  the 
furious  savages  about  him  seized  a  burning  brand,  and  struck 
him  forcibly  on  the  mouth ;  then,  without  giving  him  time  to 
breatl'C,  they  bound  him  to  the  stake. 


THE  IROaUOIS   MARTYRS. 


123 


When  the  neophyte  found  himself  in  the  midst  of  the  red-hot 
irons  and  burning  brands,  far  from  showing  any  fear,  he  cast  a 
tranquil  look  upon  all  the  ferocious  brutes  who  surrounded  him, 
and  spoke  to  them  thus :  "  Satisfy  yourselves,  my  brethren,  with 
the  barbarous  pleasure  you  experience  in  burning  me ;  do  not 
spare  me,  for  my  sins  merit  much  more  of  suffering  than  you  can 
procure  me ;  the  more  you  torment  me,  the  more  you  augment 
the  recompense  which  is  prepared  for  me  in  Heaven." 

These  words  served  only  to  inflame  their  fury.  The  savages 
all  with  a  kind  of  emulation,  seized  the  burning  brands  and  red- 
hot  irons,  with  which  they  slowly  burned  all  the  body  of  Etienne. 
The  courageous  neophyte  suffered  all  these  torments  without 
allowing  a  single  sigh  to  escape  him.  He  seemed  to  be  perfectly 
tranquil,  his  eyes  being  raised  to  heaven,  whither  his  soul  was 
drawn  in  continual  prayer.  At  length,  when  he  perceived  his 
strength  failing,  he  requested  a  cessation  for  a  few  moments,  and 
then  reviving  all  his  fervor,  he  uttered  his  last  prayer.  He  com- 
mended his  soi.1  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  prayed  him  to  pardon  his 
death  to  those  who  had  treated  him  with  so  much  inhumanity. 
At  last,  after  new  torments  suffered  with  the  same  constancy,  he 
gave  up  his  soul  to  his  Creator,  triumphing,  by  his  courage,  over 
all  the  cruelty  of  the  Iroquois. 

They  granted  her  life  to  his  wife,  as  he  had  predicted  to  her. 
She  remained  sometime  longer  a  prisoner  in  their  country,  but 
without  either  entreaties  or  threats  being  able  to  vanquish  her 
faith.  Having  returned  to  Agni^^  which  was  her  native  place, 
she  remained  there  until  her  son  came  to  seek  her,  and  conducted 
her  back  to  the  Sault. 

With  regard  to  the  Indian  who  was  taken  at  the  same  time 
with  Etienne,  he  escaped  with  the  loss  of  some  of  his  fingers 
which  were  cut  off,  and  a  deep  cut  which  he  received  on  his  leg. 
He  was  carried  afterwards  to  Goiogoens,  where  they  granted  him 
his  life.     They  used  every  effort  to  induce  him  to  marry  there 


ii 


. 


If 


m 


I 


f\'  V 


124 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


and  live  in  the  customary  debauchery  of  the  nation ;  but  he  an- 
swered constantly,  that  his  religion  forbade  him  to  indulge  in 
these  excesses.  At  last,  having  gone  towards  Montreal  with  a 
party  of  warriors,  he  secretly  withdrew  from  his  companions,  and 
.returned  to  the  Mission  du  Sault,  where  he  has  lived  since  with 
much  piety. 

Two  years  afterwards,  a  female  of  the  same  Mission  gave  an 
example  of  constancy  equal  to  that  of  Etienne,  and  finished  her 
life,  as  he  did,  in  the  flames.  She  was  named  Franqoise  Gonann- 
hatenha.  She  w^as  from  Onnontague,  and  had  been  baptized  by 
the  Father  Fremin.  All  the  Mission  was  edified  by  her  piety, 
her  modesty,  and  the  charity  she  exercised  towards  the  poor.  As 
she  herself  had  abundance,  she  divided  her  goods  among  many 
families,  who  were  thus  sustained  by  her  liberality.  Having  lost 
her  first  husband,  she  married  a  virtuous  Christian  who  as  well  as 
herself  was  from  Onnontague^  and  who  had  lived  a  long  time  at 
Chasteau-Guay^  which  is  three  leagues  distant  from  the  Sault. 
He  passed  all  his  summers  there  in  fishing,  and  happened  to  be 
actually  there  when  news  was  received  of  an  incursion  of  the 
enemy.  Immediately  Franqoise  placed  herself  in  a  canoe  with 
two  of  her  friends,  to  go  in  search  of  her  husband,  and  deliver 
him  from  the  peril  in  which  he  was  involved.  They  arrived 
there  in  time,  and  the  little  party  thought  itself  in  security,  when 
at  the  distance  of  only  a  quarter  of  a  league  from  the  Sault,  they 
were  unexpectedly  surprised  by  armed  enemies,  who  were  com- 
posed of  the  Onnontagues,  the  Tsonnontorians,  and  the  Goiogoens. 
They  immediately  cut  off  her  husband's  head,  and  the  three 
women  were  carried  away  prisoners. 

The  cruelty  which  was  exercised  towards  them  the  first  night 
which  they  passed  in  the  Iroquois  camp,  led  them  to  realize  that 
the  most  inhuman  treatment  awaited  them.  The  savages  di- 
verted themselves  with  te:.ring  out  their  nails,  and  burning  their 
fingers  in  their  pipes,  which  is,  they  say,  a  most  dreadful  torture. 


THE  IROaUOIS  MARTYRS. 


125 


Their  runners  carried  to  Onnontague  the  news  of  the  prize  which 
they  had  taken,  and  the  two  friends  of  Franqoise  were  immedi- 
ately given  to  Onneiout  and  to  Tsonnontorian^  while  Franqoise  her- 
self was  surrendered  to  her  own  sister,  who  was  a  person  of  great 
consideration  in  the  village.  But  she,  putting  aside  the  tender- 
ness which  her  nature  and  blood  should  have  inspired  her,  aban- 
doned her  to  the  discretion  of  the  old  men  and  warriors,  that  ia 
to  say,  she  destined  her  to  the  fire. 

No  sooner  had  the  prisoners  arrived  at  Onnontague^  than  they 
forced  Franqoise  to  ascend  a  scaffolding  which  was  erected  in  the 
middle  of  the  village.  There,  in  the  presence  of  her  relatives 
and  all  her  nation,  she  declared  with  a  loud  voice  that  she 
was  a  Christian  of  the  Mission  du  Sault,  and  that  she  thought 
herself  happy  to  die  in  her  country  and  by  the  hands  of  her  kins- 
men, after  the  example  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  had  been  placed  on 
the  cross  by  the  members  of  His  own  nation,  whom  he  had  loaded 
with  benefits. 

One  of  the  relatives  of  the  neophyte  who  was  present,  had 
made  a  journey  to  the  Sault  five  years  before,  for  the  purpose  of 
inducing  her  to  return  with  him.  But  all  the  artifices  which  he 
employed  to  persuade  her  to  abandon  the  Mission  were  useless. 
She  constantly  answered  him,  that  she  prized  her  faith  more  than 
she  did  either  country  or  life,  and  that  she  was  not  willing 
to  risk  so  precious  a  treasure.  The  savage  had  for  a  long  time 
nourished  in  his  heart  the  indignation  which  he  had  conceived 
on  account  of  this  resistance,  and  now,  being  again  still  more 
irrritated  by  listening  to  the  speeches  of  Fran«^oise,  he  sprang  on 
the  scaffolding,  snatched  from  her  a  crucifix  which  hung  from  her 
neck,  and  with  a  knjfe  which  he  held  in  his  hand,  made  on  her 
breast  a  double  gash  in  the  form  of  a  cross.  "  Hold,"  said  he, 
"  see  the  cross  which  you  esteem  so  much,  and  which  prevented 
you  leaving  the  Sault  when  I  took  the  trouble  to  go  and  seek 
you."     "  I  thank  you,  my  brother,"  Franqoise  answered  him,  "  It 


til 


Hi  I 


I: 


I  :ll 


126 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


was  possible  to  lose  the  cross  which  you  have  taken  from  me,  but 
you  have  given  me  one  which  I  can  lose  only  with  my  life." 

She  continued  afterwards  to  address  her  countrymen  on  the 
mysteries  of  her  faith,  and  she  spoke  with  a  force  and  unction 
which  were  far  beyond  her  ability  and  talents.     "  In  fine,"  said 

* 

she,  in  concluding,  "  however  frightful  may  be  the  torments  to 
which  you  destine  me,  do  not  think  that  my  lot  will  be  to  com- 
plain. Tears  and  groans  rather  become  you.  This  fire  which 
you  kindle  for  my  punishment,  will  only  last  a  few  hours,  but  for 
you  a  fire  which  will  never  be  extinguished  is  prepared  in  hell. 
Nevertheless,  you  still  have  the  opportunity  to  escape  it.  Follow 
my  example,  become  Christians,  live  according  to  the  rules  of  this 
so  holy  law,  and  you  will  avoid  these  eternal  flames.  Still  how- 
ever I  declare  to  you,  that  I  do  not  wish  any  evil  to  those  whom 
I  see  preparing  everything  to  take  away  my  life.  Not  only  do  I 
pardon  them  for  my  death,  but  I  again  pray  the  Sovereign  Arbi- 
ter of  life  and  death  to  open  their  eyes  to  the  truth,  to  touch 
their  hearts,  to  give  them  grace  to  be  converted  and  to  die  Chris- 
tians like  myself" 

These  words  of  Francjoise,  far  from  softening  their  savage  hearts, 
only  increased  their  fury.  For  three  nights  in  succession  they 
led  her  about  through  all  the  wigwams  to  make  sport  for  the  bru- 
tal populace.  On  the  fourth  they  bound  her  to  the  stake  to  burn 
her.  These  furies  applied  to  her,  in  all  parts  of  her  body,  burn- 
ing brands,  and  gun-barrels  red-hot.  This  suftering  lasted  many 
hours,  without  this  holy  victim  giving  utterance  to  the  least  cry. 
She  had  her  eyes  ceaselessly  elevated  to  Heaven,  and  one  would 
have  said  that  she  was  insensible  to  these  excruciating  pains. 
M.  de  Saint  Michel,  Seigneur  of  the  place  of  that  name,  who  was 
then  a  prisoner  at  OimontaguC^  and  who  escaped  as  if  by  miracle 
from  the  hands  of  the  Iroquois,  only  one  hour  before  he  was  to 
have  been  burned,  related  to  us  all  these  circumstances  of  which 
he  was  a  witness.     Curiosity  attracted  around  him  all  the  inhab- 


THE  IROaUOIS  MARTYRS. 


127 


1  me,  but 

Q  on  the 
I  unction 
ine,"  said 
I'ments  to 
3  to  com- 
Sre  which 
L-s,  but  for 
d  in  hell. 

Follow 
les  of  this 
Still  how- 
lose  whom 
only  do  I 
eign  Arbi- 
i,  to  touch 
die  Chris- 
age  hearts, 
ssion  they 
or  the  bru- 
ke  to  burn 
lody,  burn- 
isted  many 

least  cry. 

one  would 

ting  pains. 

who  was 

by  miracle 

he  was  to 
3S  of  which 

the  inhab- 


itants of  Montreal,  and  the  simple  account  of  what  he  had  seen, 
drew  tears  from  every  one.  They  were  never  tired  of  hearing 
him  speak  of  a  coura '^e  which  seemed  so  wonderful. 

When  the  Iroquois  have  amused  themselves  a  sufficient  length 
of  time  with  burning  their  prisoners  by  a  slow  process,  they  cut 
them  round  the  head,  take  off  their  scalp,  cover  the  crown  of  the 
head  with  hot  ashes,  and  take  them  down  from  the  stake.  After 
which  they  take  a  new  pleasure  in  making  them  seen,  pursuing 
them  with  terrific  shouts,  and  beating  them  unmercifully  with 
stones.  They  adopted  this  plan  with  Frau(;oise.  M.  de  Saint- 
Michel  says  that  the  spectacle  made  him  shudder ;  but  a  mo- 
ment afterwards  he  was  excited  even  to  tears,  when  he  saw  this 
virtuous  neophyte  throw  herself  on  lior  knees,  and  raising  her 
eyes  to  heaven  offer  to  Gou  *a  sacrifice  the  last  breath  of  life 
which  remained.  She  was  iu"  •. j  tcly  overwhelmed  with  a  show- 
er of  stones  which  the  Iroqu  ■':  .v.,st  at  her,  and  died,  as  .-he  had 
lived,  in  the  exercise  of  prayer,  and  in  union  with  our  Lord. 

In  the  following  year  a  third  victim  of  the  Mission  du  Sault 
was  sacrificed  to  the  fury  of  the  Iroquois.  Her  yex,  her  extreme 
youth,  and  the  excess  of  torment  which  they  caused  her  to  suffer, 
rendered  her  constancy  most  memorable.  She  was  named  Mar- 
guerite Garongouas,  twenty -four  years  of  age,  a  native  of  Onnon- 
tague,  and  had  received  Baptism  at  the  age  of  thirteen.  She  was 
married  shortly  afterwards,  and  God  blessed  her  marriage  in 
giving  her  four  children,  whom  she  brought  up  with  great  care 
in  the  precepts  of  religion.  The  youngest  was  yet  at  the  breast, 
and  she  was  carrying  it  in  her  arms  at  the  time  of  her  capture. 

It  was  in  the  autumn  of  the  year  1693,  that  having  gone  to 
visit  her  field  at  a  quarter  of  a  league  from  the  fort,  she  fell  into 
the  hands  of  two  savages  of  Onnontagu^^  who  were  from  her  own 
country,  and  it  is  even  probable  that  they  were  her  relatives. 
The  joy  which  had  been  felt  at  Onnontague  at  the  capture  of  the 
first  two  Christians  of  the  Sault,  led  these  savages  to  believe  that 


12S 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


i''i  i: 


I' 


.;(;.!  ': '  * 


k  r: 


r  '-^l?: 


this  new  capture  would  win  for  them  the  greatest  applause. 
They  therefore  carried  her  with  all  speed  to  Onnontague. 

At  the  firr.c  news  of  her  arrival,  all  the  Indians  poured  out  of 
the  village,  anl  went  to  await  the  prisoner  on  an  eminence 
which  it  was  necessary  for  her  to  pass.  A  new  fury  seemed  to 
posse^jS  their  minds.  As  soon  as  Marguerite  came  in  sight,  she 
was  received  with  frightful  cries,  and  when  she  reached  the  emi- 
nence, she  saw  herself  surrounded  by  all  the  savages,  to  the  num- 
ber of  more  than  four  hundred.  They  first  snatched  her  in- 
fant from  her,  then  tore  off  her  clothes,  and  at  last  east  them- 
selves upon  her  pell-mell,  and  began  cutting  her  with  their 
knives,  until  her  whole  body  seemed  to  be  but  one  wound.  One 
of  our  Frenchmen  who  was  a  witness  of  this  terrible  spectacle, 
attributed  it  to  a  kind  of  miracle,  that  she  did  not  expire  on  the 
spot.  Marguerite  saw  him,  and  calling  him  by  name,  exclaimed, 
"  Alas !  you  see  my  destiny,  that  only  a  few  moments  more  of 
life  remain  to  me.  God  be  thanked  however,  I  do  not  at  all 
shrink  from  death,  however  cruel  may  be  the  form  in  which  it 
awaits  me.  My  sins  merit  even  greater  pains.  Pray  the  Lord 
that  He  will  pardon  them  to  me,  and  give  me  strength  to  suffer." 
She  spoke  i\\\o  with  a  loud  voice,  and  in  their  language.  One 
cannot  be  sufficiently  astonished,  that  in  the  sad  state  to  which 
she  was  reduced,  she  had  so  much  spirit  remaining. 

After  a  little  while  they  conducted  her  to  the  cabin  of  a 
French  woman,  an  inhabitant  of  Montreal,  who  was  also  a  pri- 
soner. She  availed  herself  of  the  opportunity  to  encourage 
Marguerite,  and  to  exhort  her  to  suffer  with  constancy  these 
short-lived  pains,  in  view  of  the  eternal  recompense  by  which 
tliey  would  be  followed.  Marguerite  thanked  her  for  her  chari- 
table counsels,  and  repeated  to  h  n*  what  she  had  already  said, 
that  she  had  no  fears  of  death,  but  would  meet  it  with  ffood 
courage.  She  added  also,  that  since  her  baptism  she  had  prayed 
to  Crod  for  grace  to  suffer  for  his  love,  and  that  Kcoing  her  body 


■!»> 


THE  IROaUOIS  MARTYRS. 


129 


pplause. 

d  out  of 
minence 
jemed  to 
ight,  she 
the  emi- 
the  nura- 
.  her  in- 
ist  them- 
ith  their 
id.     One 
spectacle, 
ire  on  the 
xclaimed, 
s  more  of 
lot  at  all 
1  which  it 

the  Lord 
to  suffer." 
Lge.     One 

to  which 

a  bin  of  a 
also  a  pri- 
encourage 
,iicy  these 
by  which 
her  chari- 
eady  said, 
with  good 
lad  prayed 
z  lier  body 


1^ 


so  mangled,  she  could  not  doubt  but  that  God  had  favorably 
heard  her  prayer.  She  was  therefore  contented  to  die,  and 
wished  no  evil  to  her  relatives  or  countrymen  who  were  about 
to  be  her  executioners,  but  on  the  contrary,  she  prayed  God 
to  pardon  their  crime,  and  give  them  grace  to  be  converted* 
to  the  faith.  It  is  indeed  a  remarkable  fact,  that  the  three  neo- 
phytes of  whom  I  have  spoken,  all  prayed  in  the  hour  of  death 
for  the  salvation  of  those  who  were  treating  them  so  cruelly ; 
and  this  is  a  most  tangible  proof  of  the  spirit  of  charity  which 
reigned  at  the  Mission  du  Sault. 

These  two  captives  were  conversing  on  eternal  truths,  and  the 
happiness  of  the  saints  in  Heaven  wl  en  a  party  of  twenty  sav- 
ages came  to  seek  Marguerite,  to  conduct  her  to  the  place  where 
she  was  to  be  burned.  They  paid  no  regard  to  her  youth,  nor 
her  sex,  nor  her  country,  nor  the  advantage  she  possessed  in  be- 
ing the  daughter  of  one  of  the  most  distinguished  men  of  the 
village,  one  who  held  the  rank  of  chief  among  them,  and  in 
whose  name  all  the  affairs  of  the  nation  were  carried  on.  These 
things  would  certainly  have  saved  the  life  of  any  one  else  but  a 
Christian  of  the  Mission  du  Sault. 

Marguerite  was  then  bound  to  the  stake,  where  they  burned 
her  over  her  whole  body  with  a  cruelty  which  it  is  not  easy  to 
describe.  She  suffered  this  long  and  severe  torture  without 
showing  the  least  sign  of  sorrow.  They  only  heard  her  invoke 
the  holy  names  of  Jesus,  of  Mary,  and  of  Joseph,  and  pray 
them  to  sustain  her  in  this  rude  conflict,  even  until  her  sacrifice 
was  completed.  From  time  to  time  she  asked  for  a  little  water, 
but  after  some  reflection,  she  prayed  them  to  refuse  it  to  her, 
even  when  she  might  .ask  for  it.  "  My  Saviour,"  said  she,  "  was 
thirsty  while  dying  for  me  upon  the  Cross.  Is  it  not  right  there- 
fore, that  I  should  suffer  the  same  inconvenience  ?"  The  Iro- 
quois tormented  her  from  noon  even  to  sunset.  In  the  impa- 
tience they  felt  to  see  her  draw  her  last  breath,  before  the  night 


7* 


A 


130 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


\l 


I  i 


I:. 
I 

I 


.1 


I  1  '■ 


should  oblige  them  to  retire,  they  unbound  her  from  the  stake, 
took  off  her  scalp,  covered  her  head  with  the  hot  cinders,  and  or- 
dered her  to  run.  She  on  the  contrary,  threw  herself  on  her 
knees,  and  raising  her  eyes  and  hands  to  Heaven,  commended 
•  her  soul  to  the  Lord.  The  barbarians  then  struck  her  on  the 
Head  many  blows  of  a  club  without  her  discontinuing  her  prayer, 
until  at  last  one  of  them,  crying  out,  "  Is  it  not  possible  for  this 
Christian  dog  to  die?"  took  a  new  knife  and  thrust  it  into  the 
lower  part  of  her  stomach.  The  knife,  although  struck  forward 
with  great  swiftness,  snapped  off  to  the  entire  astonishment  of 
the  savages,  and  the  pieces  fell  at  her  feet.  Another  then  took  the 
stake  itself  to  which  she  had  been  bound,  and  struck  her  violently 
on  the  head.  As  she  still  gave  some  signs  of  life,  they  heaped 
on  the  fire  a  pile  of  dry  wood  which  happened  to  be  in  that  place, 
and  then  cast  her  body  on  it,  where  it  was  shortly  consumed.  It 
is  from  thence  that  Marguerite  "went  without  doubt  to  receive  in 
Heaven  the  recompense  which  was  merited  by  a  sainted  life  ter- 
minated by  so  precious  a  death. 

It  was  natural  that  they  should  grant  its  life  to  her  child. 
13ut  an  Iroquois  to  whom  it  had  been  given,  wished  to  avenge 
himself  on  it  for  an  affront  which  he  thought  he  had  received 
from  the  French.  Three  days  after  the  death  of  Marguerite? 
they  were  surprised  at  hearing,  at  the  beginning  of  the  night, 
the  cry  of  death.  At  this  cry,  all  the  savages  sallied  forth  from 
their  cabins  to  repair  to  the  place  from  which  it  proceeded. 
The  inhabitant  of  Montreal,  of  whom  I  have  spoken,  ran  thither 
with  the  rest.  There  they  found  a  fire  burning,  and  the  infant 
ready  to  be  cast  into  it.  The  savages  could  not  help  being  soft- 
ened at  this  spectacle ;  but  *his  was  still  more  the  ease,  when  the 
infant,  who  was  but  a  year  old,  raising  its  little  hands  to  heaven, 
with  a  sweet  smile,  called  three  times  on  its  mother,  showing  by 
its  gesture)  that  it  wished  to  embrace  her.  The  inhabitant  of 
Montreal  did  not  doubt  but  that  its  mother  had  appeared  to  it. 


I 


..?w 


THE  IROQUOIS  MARTYRS. 


131 


the  stake, 
rs,  and  or- 
elf  on  her 
)mmended 
her  on  the 
ler  prayer, 
)le  for  this 
it  into  the 
ck  forward 
ishment  of 
en  took  the 
IT  violently 
hey  heaped 
I  that  place, 
isumed.    It 
0  receive  in 
ited  life  ter- 

her  child, 
to  avenge 
ad  received 
Marguerite) 
the  night, 
forth  from 
proceeded, 
ran  thither 
the  infant 
being  soft- 
Le,  when  the 
[s  to  heaven, 
showing  by 
Miabitant  of 
Deared  to  it. 


It  is  at  least  probable,  that  she  had  asked  from  God  that  her 
child  should  be  reunited  to  her  before  long,  that  it  might  be  pre- 
served from  the  licentious  training  it  would  have,  which  would 
withdraw  it  as  far  as  possible  from  Christianity.  Although,  as 
it  happened,  the  infant  was  noc  abandoned  to  the  flames,  for  one 
of  the  most  considerable  men  of  the  village  delivered  it  from 
them ;  yet  it  was  only  to  devote  it  to  a  death  scarcely  less  cruel. 
He  took  it  by  the  feet,  and  raising  it  in  the  air,  dashed  its  head 
against  a  stone. 

I  cannot  forbear,  my  Reverend  Father,  speaking  to  you  once 
more  of  a  fourth  neophyte  of  this  Mission,  who,  although  he 
escaped  the  fire  which  was  prepared  for  him,  nevertheless  had 
the  happiness  of  giving  his  life  rather  than  be  exposed  to  the 
danger  of  losing  his  faith.  It  was  a  young  Agnie,  named 
JIaonhouentsiontaouet.  He  was  captured  by  a  party  of  the  Af- 
niis,  who  carried  him  away  as  a  slave  into  their  own  country. 
As  he  had  many  relations,  they  granted  him  his  life,  and  gave 
him  to  those  who  belonged  to  the  same  family.  These  were 
urgent  in  their  solicitations  that  he  should  live  according  to  the 
customs  of  the  nation ;  that  is  to  say,  indulge  in  all  the  disorders 
of  a  licentious  life.  Etienne,  far  from  listening  •  *^^hem,  gave  in 
reply  the  truths  of  salvation,  which  he  explai*.  with  much 
force  and  unction,  and  ceaselessly  exhorted  them  to  go  with  him 
to  the  Mission  du  Sault,  there  to  embrace  Christianity.  Biit  he 
spoke  to  people  born  and  educated  in  vice,  the  habit  of  which 
was  too  sweet  to  enable  them  to  quit  it.  Thus.^  the  example  and 
the  exhortations  of  the  neophyte  served  no  other  purpose  than  to 
render  them  more  guilty  in  the  sight  of  God. 

As  it  seemed  that  his  residence  at  Agjiie  was  of  no  advantage 
to  his  relatives,  and  that  it  might  be  e\en  dangerous  to  his  own 
salvation,  he  adopted  the  resolution  to  return  to  the  Sault.  lie 
disclosed  his  intention  to  those  around  him,  and  they  consented 
to  it  the  more  willingly,  because  they  saw  that  they  would  thus 


132 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


'vi 


Mi.'' 


r':;ii 


1.1 '■"■'■  '  5 


be  delivered  from  an  importunate  censor,  who  was  continually 
condemning  the  vices  of  the  nation.  He  therefore  a  second  time 
quitted  his  country  and  his  family,  for  the  sake  of  preserving 
that  faith  which  was  more  dear  to  him  than  everything  else. 

Scarcely,  however,  had  he  set  out  on  his  journey,  when  the 
report  of  his  departure  spread  through  the  wigwams.  It  was 
particularly  mentioned  in  one,  in  which  some  intoxicated  young 
men  were  at  that  time  actually  engaged  in  a  debauch.  They 
were  enraged  against  Etienne,  and  after  pouring  out  their  abuse 
against  him,  concluded  that  it  would  not  do  to  suffer  him  thus  to 
prefer  the  Christian  settlement  to  his  own  country,  that  this  was 
an  affront  which  reflected  on  the  whole  nation,  and  that  they 
were  bound  to  constrain  the  Christian  dog  to  return  to  the  vil- 
lage, or  cut  off  his  head,  for  the  purpose  of  intimidating  those 
who  might  be  tempted  to  follow  his  example. 

Three  of  them,  therefore,  immediately  armed  themselves  with 
hatchets,  and  ran  after  Etienne.  They  shortly  came  up  with 
him,  and  holding  a  hatchet  raised  over  his  head,  said  roughly, 
"  Retrace  your  steps  and  follow  us.  It  will  be  your  death  to 
resist,  for  we  have  orders  from  the  Sachems  to  cut  off  your  head." 
Etienne  answered  them  with  his  usual  sweetness,  that  they  were 
masiers  of  his  life,  but  that  he  preferred  losing  that  to  risking  his 
faith  and  salvation  in  their  village  ;  that  he  was,  therefore,  going 
to  the  Mission  du  Sault,  where  he  was  resolved  to  live  and  die. 

As  he  saw  that  after  this  particular  declaration  of  his  senti- 
ments, these  brutes  would  undoubtedly  destroy  him,  he  requested 
them  to  give  him  a  few  moments  in  which  to  pray  to  God.  They 
had  this  condescension,  intoxicated  as  they  were,  and  Etienne 
threw  himself  on  his  knees,  and  tranquilly  offered  up  his  prayer, 
in  w^^'  ^  he  thanked  God  for  the  grace  which  had  been  given  him 
to  a  Christian.     He  prayed,  too,  for  his  heathen  relatives, 

/  m  particular  for  his  murderers,  who,  at  that  very  moment, 
i-aised  their  hatchets  and  split  open  his  head, 


i 


THE  IROCIUOIS  MARTYRS. 


133 


We  were  informed  of  the  particulars  of  this  death,  so  noble  and 
Christian,  by  some  Ag/iies,  who  came  shortly  after  to  fix  their 
residence  at  the  Mission  du  Sault. 

I  will  finish  this  letter  by  the  history  of  another  Christian  of 
this  Mission,  whose  life  has  been  a  model  of  patience  and  piety. 
It  was  the  earliest  companion  of  Catherine  Tegahkouita,  and  the 
most  faithful  imitator  of  her  virtues.     Jeanne  Gouastahra,  for 
such  was  her  name,  was  of  the  nation  of  the  Onneiout.     She  was 
married  to  a  young  Agnie  at  the   Mission  of  Notre-Dame  de 
Lorette,  and  her  natural  sweetness  of  character  and  rare  virtue 
ought  to  have  attracted  to  her  all  the  tenderness  of  her  husband. 
But  the  young  man  abandoned  himself  to  the  customary  vices  of 
his  nation,  that  is  to  say,  to  intemperance  and  licentiousness,  and 
his  dissoluteness  was  to  the  neophyte  a  constant  source  of  bad 
treatment.     He  sometime  afterwards  left  the  village  of  Lorette, 
and  became  a  wanderer  and  a  vagabond.     His  virtuous  wife,  how- 
ever, was  not  willing  to  leave  him.     She  followed  him  wherever 
he  went,  in  the  hope  of  at  last  inducing  him  to  return  to  himself 
and  thus  gaining  him  to  Jesus  Christ ;  she  endured  his  debauch- 
eries and  brutalities  with  unalterable  patience ;  she  even  practised 
frequent  austerities  in  secret,  to  obtain  his  conversion  from  God. 
The  unhappy  man  took  it  into  his  head  to  come  to  the  Sault, 
where  he  had  relatives,  and  she  accompanied  him  thither,  and 
exhibited   towards  him  those  attentions   and   acts  of  kindness 
which  should  have  been  able  to  soften  the  hardest  heart.     At 
last,  after  many  changes,  having  plunged  deeply  into  licentious- 
ness and  dissoluteness,  he  entirely  renounced  his  faith,  and  re- 
turned to  the  Agnies.     This  was  the  only  place  to  which  the 
neophyte  refused  to  follow  him.     She  had,  however,  the  prudence 
to  go  and  live  at  Lorette,  with  the  relatives  of  her  unworthy  hus- 
band, hoping  that  this  last  proof  of  complaisance  would  induce 
him  to  abandon  his  debaucheries.    But  she  had  not  passed  a  year 
there,  when  she  learned  that  this  apostate  had  been  killed  by 


134 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


tmi'  .:> 


5-  '■■• 


some  savages,  whose  wigwam  he  had  attacked  when  he  had  gone 
out  after  a  debauch  which  had  been  extended  to  the  last  excess. 

A  death  so  bad  touched  her  deeply.  Although  she  was  still  iu 
the  flower  of  her  age,  she  forever  renounced  all  thoughts  of  the 
marriage  state,  and  determined  to  pass  the  rest  of  her  days  near 
the  tomb  of  Catherine.  There  she  lived  as  a  Christian  widow, 
striving  to  sanctify  herself  by  the  practice  of  all  virtues,  and  by 
continual  austerities.  And  there  she  shortly  afterwards  died,  in 
the  odor  of  sanctity.  One  thing  only  gave  her  pain  in  her  last 
illness.  She  was  leaving  behind  her  two  children,  still  in  their 
tender  age,  the  one  not  having  yet  reached  its  sixth  year,  nor  the 
other  its  fourth,  and  she  feared  lest,  in  process  of  time,  they 
should  be  corrupted,  and  follow  in  the  steps  of  their  unhappy 
father.  She  had,  therefore,  recourse  to  our  Lord  with  that  fervor 
and  confidence  which  animated  all  her  prayers,  and  she  asked  of 
him  the  favor,  that  the  children  should  not  be  separated  from 
their  mother.  Her  prayer  was  favorably  heard,  and  although  the 
two  children  were  then  in  perfect  health,  the  one  became  ill  im- 
mediately, and  died  before  the  mother,  while  the  other  followed 
eight  days  after  her  own  departure. 

I  should  continue  indefinitely,  my  Reverend  Father,  if  I  were 
to  speak  again  of  many  other  neophytes,  whose  virtue  and  faith 
were  equally  tried.  What,  however,  I  have  already  written  will 
suffice  to  give  some  idea  of  the  fervor  which  reigns  in  the  Mission 
of  St.  Francis  Xavier  du  Sault.  His  Grace  the  Bishop  of  Quebec, 
who  visited  our  neophytes,  has  given  his  public  testimony  to  their 
virtue.  It  is  thus  that  this  high  Prelate  speaks  in  a  relation 
which  he  gave  of  the  state  of  New  France,  and  which  was  pub- 
lished in  1688  : — "  The  ordinary  life  of  all  these  Christians  has 
"  nothing  about  it  which  is  common,  and  one  might  take  it  for  a 
"  veritable  monastery.  As  they  have  abandoned  all  the  advan- 
"  tages  of  their  Ctvn  country,  for  the  sole  reason  that  they  might 
"  secure  their  salvation  near  the  French,  we  can  there  see  every- 


THE  IROQUOIS   MARTYRS. 


13§ 


"  thing  arranged  for  the  practice  of  the  most  perfect  freedom  from 
"  worldly  passions,  and  they  preseiTe  among  themselves  so  admi- 
"  rable  a  method  to  promote  their  holiness,  that  it  would  be  dif- 
"  ficult  to  add  anything  else." 

I  hope,  my  Reverend  Father,  that  your  zeal  will  often  lead 
you  to  pray  to  the  God  of  mercy  for  these  new  converts,  to  the 
end  that  He  would  preserve  them  in  that  state  of  fervor  in  which 
He  has  placed  them  by  His  grace.  With  every  sentiment  of 
respect, 


» 


1 1 
■i  I 


END  OF  PART  I. 


